<?xml version='1.0' encoding='UTF-8'?><?xml-stylesheet href="http://www.blogger.com/styles/atom.css" type="text/css"?><feed xmlns='http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom' xmlns:openSearch='http://a9.com/-/spec/opensearchrss/1.0/' xmlns:georss='http://www.georss.org/georss' xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-10603811</id><updated>2011-11-22T09:13:42.845-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Palustris'Weblog</title><subtitle type='html'></subtitle><link rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#feed' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://palustris.blogspot.com/feeds/posts/default'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/10603811/posts/default?max-results=100'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://palustris.blogspot.com/'/><link rel='hub' href='http://pubsubhubbub.appspot.com/'/><author><name>Palustris</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/10609962693901358648</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><generator version='7.00' uri='http://www.blogger.com'>Blogger</generator><openSearch:totalResults>9</openSearch:totalResults><openSearch:startIndex>1</openSearch:startIndex><openSearch:itemsPerPage>100</openSearch:itemsPerPage><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-10603811.post-150174552001991731</id><published>2010-01-24T06:41:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2010-01-25T02:37:50.325-08:00</updated><title type='text'>The Music Box</title><content type='html'>The Music Box.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter One&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Visiting Great Grandmother.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Miya did not look forward to Saturday mornings. That was the day when her mother took her to visit her Great Grandmother or Granana, as Miya called her. When they first arrived Miya was lifted up to give her Granana a kiss.  Miya hated this. She complained to her mother that the old lady smelled and had a hairy chin. &lt;br /&gt; “You may be old like that one day, “said her mother. “And you might like your only great granddaughter to be nice to you.”&lt;br /&gt;Miya was placed on a stool next to the old lady’s rocking chair and told to stay whilst her mother tidied the house. Granana slept most of the time these days and it was hard for Miya just to sit there.  It would not have been too bad if Granana ever spoke, but all she did was mumble to herself, even in her sleep.&lt;br /&gt;The only pleasant part of the visit was when Granana did wake up, pick up her walking stick and pointed at the Music box on the dresser. This was a signal that Miya was to go and carefully bring the Music box over to the rocking chair. She would dearly loved to have wound it up and opened the lid to listen to the tinkling tune which it played, but Granana insisted on doing that for herself. Miya got very impatient as Granana slowly wound the little key round, mumbling to herself all the while. Miya was fascinated by her great grandmother’s fingers. They were all bent and knobbly. Miya’s mother told her that her Granana had arthritis in her hands which was what made them so misshapen. &lt;br /&gt;“It is very painful for her, especially in the cold weather. And if you think they look bad, then you should see her poor feet.”&lt;br /&gt;Even so Miya wished the winding did not take so long. She counted the turns. “Ten,” she announced.&lt;br /&gt;Granana stopped winding and slowly put the box on the little table next to her rocking chair. Then, she settled back in her chair and then, only then was Miya allowed to open the lid. The music began to play. Miya sat and watched the box, chin on her hands. She loved to look at the beautiful carvings on the side of it, polished by years of handling. She was fascinated by the little round platform which came up when the lid was open. She thought that it looked like a tiny stage. Sticking up through the stage were some little wires. These went up and down in time to the music. &lt;br /&gt;Granana always did the same thing when the music began. She nodded her head and moved her hands in time to the music. Even her feet, her poor crippled feet, tried to move in time with the music. When the music finally stopped, Granana sighed, reached over and closed the lid. Miya then very carefully put the music box back on the dresser. Granana usually went back to sleep then.&lt;br /&gt;Miya once asked her mother about the music box. Her mother had smiled and said, “I will tell you the story one of these days, but not yet.” &lt;br /&gt;Miya though it was strange that one person should have so many names. The old lady was Great grandma, or Granana, or Grandmother depending on who was talking about her. Miya thought it even odder that no one ever called her by her first name. Miya did not even know what it was.&lt;br /&gt;So it was that when the old lady died, Miya shed only a few tears. A few days after the Funeral Miya’s father brought home the rocking chair. “This is too good to throw away, “he said. “But everything else in the house is well past being of any use.”&lt;br /&gt;He looked down at Miya. “Oh, I had forgotten about this. Your Great grandmother wanted you to have it.”  From behind his back he brought out the music box and handed it to Miya. &lt;br /&gt;She squealed with delight.&lt;br /&gt;“Be careful with it, “he warned. “It is very old, older even than Granana and I do not think there is anyone now who could mend it if you break it.”&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, I will, I will,” promised Miya. “I will put it on the table next to my bed and listen to it every night.”&lt;br /&gt;Her mother added, “Well do not turn the key too many times.”&lt;br /&gt;“No,” said Miya. “Granana turned it ten times.”&lt;br /&gt;Her father opened the lid, but the music did not play, nor did the stage turn. “I have often thought that there ought to be a figure on that stage,” he said. “One that moves with the music.” He pulled at his bottom lip as he did when he was thinking. “I wonder in the Toymaker in town could make one for it.”&lt;br /&gt;Miya was surprised when her mother snapped, “No! Never!” and took the box from her father’s hands.&lt;br /&gt;That night when she was being tucked up in bed by her mother, Miya said. “Why did you shout at Dad over the music box?”&lt;br /&gt;Her mother sat down on the bed and said. “I suppose you are old enough to hear the story now. Your Granana told it to your Grandmother and she told it to me. One day I hope you will tell it to a daughter of yours.”&lt;br /&gt;Miya giggled at the thought of her having a daughter, but settled down to listen.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Two.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A poor crippled girl.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Poor little crippled Annie hated being called that. “Just because everybody says it and even if it is true, there is no need for them to keep on reminding me.”&lt;br /&gt; Sadly, though,  it was true, Annie was small for her age and she had been born with one leg much shorter than the other. Her parents lived in a tumbledown shack at the very end of the Village. Not long after she was born her Father left her Mother and disappeared.&lt;br /&gt; “Good riddance!” was all her Mother had said.&lt;br /&gt; Annie’s Mother died just before Annie’s eleventh birthday. After the burial Annie overheard the Village elders discussing what to do about her.&lt;br /&gt; “She cannot live in that shack, all on her own,” one had said.&lt;br /&gt; The others agreed.&lt;br /&gt; “If she was not crippled she could be put to work at the Palace,” said another.&lt;br /&gt; One of the ladies added, “Perhaps an Orphanage?”&lt;br /&gt; Annie did not wait for them to decide. She might be small and crippled, but she had a good strong back and a good mind. Quietly she collected her few miserable belongings from the shack and set off into the Forest. She could not walk very quickly with her odd up and down style of walking, but the village people were still arguing and she was well out of sight before they thought to look for her. She did not think they would come looking for her in any case.&lt;br /&gt; Annie limped along until she came to a small side path. She followed it until she came to a Cottage in a clearing. For a minute or two she stood and thought about what she was planning, then, plucking up her courage, she went in through the garden gate. As she did a whole flock of rooks flew out of the trees around the clearing. The noise they made was deafening. Annie almost turned and fled . She swallowed hard, walked up to the door and knocked.&lt;br /&gt; “Come in, “said a harsh voice.&lt;br /&gt; Annie did as she was told. For a moment she was unable to see anything until her eyes got used to the gloom. When she could see, she glanced round the room. It was almost as dirty as the shack she was used to. The windows were so dusty very little light came in. &lt;br /&gt; “Well, don’t just stand there, letting in a draught, close the door and come over here.”&lt;br /&gt; Annie closed the door and walked over to where the owner of the voice seemed to be. Next to the fire place was a high back chair. In it sat an old looking woman, dressed in black. Annie went to stand in front of the chair.&lt;br /&gt; For a moment the woman just looked at her without speaking. Annie stood still.&lt;br /&gt; “Hmmm!” said the woman. “And what may I ask do you want with the Witch of the Dark Forest?”&lt;br /&gt; Now that she was here, in the Witch’s Cottage Annie began to wonder if she was doing the right thing. She swallowed nervously. “If it please you ma’am.” She had heard the servant girls say that, “If it please you, I need a Spell or a potion.”&lt;br /&gt; The Witch cackled.” One to make a boy fall in love with you I suppose.”&lt;br /&gt; Annie blushed. “No! I want one to make me graceful and pretty, like one of the Dancers in the Royal Ballet.”&lt;br /&gt; Annie had been lucky enough to sneak into the tiny theatre in the Town to watch the dancers rehearsing. &lt;br /&gt; “Come closer,” ordered the Witch.&lt;br /&gt;Annie did as she was told.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch took Annie’s chin in a gnarled hand and turned her face, this way and that. “Walk over to the table and back,” she ordered.&lt;br /&gt;Annie did as she was asked and limped across to the table and back to the Witch’s chair.&lt;br /&gt;“A pretty hard thing you ask,” said the Witch.&lt;br /&gt;“Can you do it?” asked Annie.&lt;br /&gt;“I think I could,” said the Witch slowly. “Yes, it would be an interesting experiment.”&lt;br /&gt;Annie clapped her hands in glee.&lt;br /&gt;“But,” went on the Witch, “There is the question of payment. I do not suppose you have any gold do you?”&lt;br /&gt;Annie shook her head. “No, but I am a good worker. I may be small and crippled, but my back is strong and I know how to clean and wash. I can look after a garden and even cook.”&lt;br /&gt;“Well,” said the Witch. The place could do with a good cleaning and I do like to eat.” She thought for a good five minutes. Annie stood quietly hardly daring to hope. &lt;br /&gt;Then the Witch laughed,. “How old are you?&lt;br /&gt;“Eleven tomorrow,” replied Annie.&lt;br /&gt;“This is what will happen then, “ said the Witch. “You will work for me until your eighteenth birthday, no complaints, no giving up and running away, doing everything you are asked to do and on that day I will turn you into a dancer. Fair enough?”&lt;br /&gt;Annie did not hesitate. “Oh, yes please.”&lt;br /&gt;“Good!” said the Witch. You can start by cleaning the windows.”&lt;br /&gt;Annie worked as hard as she was able. She slept in a little room off the kitchen. It was warm and more comfortable than her old room in the shack had been. She kept it clean and always had a bunch of sweet smelling flowers on a small table by her bed. &lt;br /&gt;She cooked for the Witch and herself.  She grew vegetables and herbs in the garden. The Witch brought in meat though she never said where she got it from. She learned to sew and made herself clothes and an apron to keep them clean when she was cooking.&lt;br /&gt;When visitors came Annie was sent to her room. She often heard the Witch and people talking in quiet voices, but being a sensible girl and not wanting to spoil her chances of becoming a dancer, she did not try to hear what was being said.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch spent much of her time making Potions and writing the recipes for them down in a large book. The Potions were for all sorts of things from making someone fall in love with you to cures for warts. The one which Annie found most interesting was one which cured pain. Annie did not try to learn how to make the Love potion, but the Pain cure he thought would be very useful for a dancer, so she watched very carefully how it was made and what went into to it. One day when the Witch was away from home, Annie gathered the ingredients and made some for herself. She tried it when she her back ached from working in the garden. The pain disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;The time passed, as time does, at its own pace, until it was her eighteenth birthday. Annie knew it was the right day as the Witch kept a large calendar pinned to the Wall next to the Door. She said that she needed to know where the Moon was when casting Spells. Annie got out of bed, put on the kettle for the Witch’s morning tea. The Witch had been off somewhere most of the night and had just come in. Annie made the tea and put it on the table next to the Witch. She stood waiting until the Witch drank some.&lt;br /&gt;“Well??” snapped the Witch. “Have you nothing to do?”&lt;br /&gt;“I am eighteen today,” said Annie.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch looked closely at her, “So you are, so you are. Remind me again what was supposed to happen on your birthday.”&lt;br /&gt;“You said you would make me in to a dancer,” said Annie.&lt;br /&gt;“So I did. Well no time like the present to give you your present,” said the Witch.  “Fetch me that box from the shelf over there.”&lt;br /&gt;Annie went to the shelf and brought over a beautifully carved wooden box. She put it on the table.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch rubbed her hands together. She picked up the box and showed Annie where there was a tiny key hole. “Watch, “she said. She opened the box and took out a small key. It fitted in the key hole. The box lid was closed up. &lt;br /&gt;“Ten turns I think,” said the Witch. “Here, you do it, my hands are too bad these days.”&lt;br /&gt;She handed the box to Annie who turned the key ten times.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch snatched the box from Annie, “That’s enough. Too many turns and you will break it.” She lifted the lid again. A tinkling tune filled the air. &lt;br /&gt;Annie clapped her hands. “Oh, that is lovely,” she cried.&lt;br /&gt;“You like it then” said the Witch. “I am so glad, because you are going to hear it an awful lot.”&lt;br /&gt;She waved her hands and muttered some strange sounding words. Annie disappeared, but on the little round stage in the box a tiny ballet dancer appeared, dancing in time to the music.&lt;br /&gt;“The Witch laughed, “Well you wanted to be a Dancer my dear and so you are. And a dancer you will stay until the music is stopped and started again, by a man in constant pain.”&lt;br /&gt;Those were the last words Annie heard for a very long time.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch closed the lid on the Music Box and put it back on the shelf. She drank her tea and said to no one in particular. “I suppose I shall have to find another maid now.” She sniffed. “Ah well.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Three&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Clock maker&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jack Cranklin was the best watch and clock maker in the world. He did not claim that, but everyone who bought a watch or clock from the shop did. Jack worked in the back of his Father’s shop. The people who came to buy a watch were served by Jack’s father. He himself never came out of the Workroom when there were people around. &lt;br /&gt;The sad truth is that Jack was born with a deformed spine. He could not straighten it out. To look at people’s faces he had to strain his neck. It was easier to look at the ground rather than cause himself any more pain than his back did already. The one place he felt comfortable was sat on a high stool leaning over his workbench. With his eye glass in place and all his tools to hand he spent hours making and mending. In the evening when his mother insisted that he stop and rest, he kept a pad and pencil next to his chair and drew designs for fantastic clocks with figures which appeared when the clock struck the hour.&lt;br /&gt;One day, he was mending a watch, when his Father opened the door from the shop and bowed in a woman. This was very unusual. Jack could not remember his Father allowing anyone into the Workroom before. Painfully Jack began to climb of his stool. He had been brought up to stand when a lady entered a room.&lt;br /&gt; The woman put her hand on his shoulder and stopped him from standing. “You do not need to get up for me. I am no lady.”&lt;br /&gt;Gratefully, Jack sat back down again and turned painfully towards her.&lt;br /&gt;She put her gloved hand under his chin and lifted his head. He found himself looking at an old woman dressed in black. He snatched his chin away before the pain became too bad.&lt;br /&gt;She turned to his Father, “You may leave us to talk. I will call when I am ready to leave. Jack’s father backed out of the Workroom.&lt;br /&gt;“There are a couple of things you can do for me,” said the woman producing a beautifully carved wooden box from under her black cloak. “This is a music box. It is very precious to me. However, my maid stupidly over wound the spring and now the thing will not longer work. See.”&lt;br /&gt;She turned the key in the key hole, opened the box and nothing happened. “I would like you to mend it.”&lt;br /&gt;Jack shook his head, “You would be better going to the Toymaker in the next street. He is better with these things than I am.”&lt;br /&gt;“I have been to him already and he said to come to you. This is after all clockwork, is it not?” She put the music box on the work bench.&lt;br /&gt;Jack sighed and picked up his eyeglass. It only took a few moments to take the top off the box and to expose the workings. He shook his head. “The main spring in the mechanism is broken, as you said. If I can find one like it I could mend it yes.”&lt;br /&gt;“Good,” said the Woman.&lt;br /&gt;Jack carried on looking at the inside of the box through his glass. “You know this is a fine piece of work. I would be hard put to make anything as good as this myself.”&lt;br /&gt;“I shall leave it with you then,” said the Woman.&lt;br /&gt;“You said there was a couple of things I could do for you, “said Jack, easing his aching spine. &lt;br /&gt;“Yes,” said the Woman. “I want you to make me a clockwork man.”&lt;br /&gt;Jack nearly fell off his stool. “A clockwork man?”&lt;br /&gt;“Exactly!” replied the Woman. “I will bring you a suit of armour and you will make it so that it can be wound up and it will work.”&lt;br /&gt;“Work in what way?” asked Jack &lt;br /&gt;“In exactly the same way as any man in a suit of armour might work.” The Woman answered.&lt;br /&gt;Jack thought for quite a few minutes. “You know,” he said, “That would be a real challenge, but yes I think I could do it. Certainly I would like to try.” Then he stopped at a sudden thought. “It could be rather expensive in parts though. Can you afford it?” He risked the pain and looked up at the Woman.&lt;br /&gt;The Woman looked down at him and snorted. “You have no idea who I am,&lt;br /&gt; do you?”&lt;br /&gt;Jack shook his head. He rarely went out and had met very few people.&lt;br /&gt;“Most people know me as the Witch of the Dark Forest, “said the Woman in a quiet voice.&lt;br /&gt;“Oh!” Jack swallowed nervously. Even he had heard of her.&lt;br /&gt;“You will be paid handsomely for your efforts, if the clockwork man works.”&lt;br /&gt;Jack nodded, then took a deep breath. “There is one thing you could do, if the stories about you are true.”&lt;br /&gt;The Witch looked suspicious. “What?”&lt;br /&gt;“You could take away the pain in my back for me,” said Jack quickly.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch smiled, not a nice smile, but a smile for all that.&lt;br /&gt;“That is what you want me to do, take away the pain in your back?”&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, please!”&lt;br /&gt;“Then so be it. I will take away your pain when the clockwork man is ready. The armour will be delivered tomorrow so you may begin as soon as possible.” The Witch turned and went out.&lt;br /&gt;Jack heard the shop bell tinkle and let out a sigh.&lt;br /&gt;True to her word the armour arrived on the door step of the Work room next morning. No one saw who delivered it. It was just there. Jack’s father carried it into the workroom. “This should have taken two men to lift it,” he marvelled, “But it is so light. And strong,” He tapped it with his knuckle.&lt;br /&gt;Three months later and after neglecting his clock making and mending duties Jack had almost finished the clockwork man. The Witch had called in to see how it was coming along every few days. Jack got used to her suddenly appearing in his Workroom peering over his shoulder and demanding that he worked faster.&lt;br /&gt;Finally when she visited he was able to say, “I have one more piece to fit and then he is finished. He held up a piece of the man. “There is one small problem. This piece needs a spring, stronger than the strongest steel, but only as thick as a human hair.”&lt;br /&gt;“And have you got one,” asked the Witch.&lt;br /&gt;“Oh yes, “ replied Jack.&lt;br /&gt;“So what is the problem?”&lt;br /&gt;“I have only the one spring and I need exactly the same one to mend your music box. You will have to choose where I use it. Sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;“Put it in him,” ordered the Witch. “I can do without a music box.”&lt;br /&gt;Jack quickly fitted the spring and put the last part of the man into a hole in its chest. He screwed up the armour. Then he bowed and presented the Witch with a key. “I presume you would like to be the first to wind him up?”&lt;br /&gt;The Witch grabbed the key. Jack showed her where it went and she began to turn. “Ten turns is enough for a test.” said Jack, “But if it is right then he will need one hundred to work for a day and a night.”&lt;br /&gt;The Witch finished winding and the clockwork man walked across the room and stopped. It turned round and walked back. This it did until the main spring wound down. &lt;br /&gt;“Is that it then?” asked the Witch.&lt;br /&gt;“Well,” said Jack. “I suppose it is.” He sniffed. “About the only way it would do more is if it had a real brain, but that would be impossible.”&lt;br /&gt;The Witch’s eyes opened wide and look of pure evil crossed her face. &lt;br /&gt;Jack was busy making a small adjustment to the clockwork knight and not looking at the Witch. “You could even teach it to wind itself up if it had a real brain.”&lt;br /&gt;“What a good idea,” said the Witch quietly.&lt;br /&gt;“Pardon?” said Jack closing the little hatch on the back of the man.&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, nothing important to you,” replied the Witch. “Now how much do I owe you?”&lt;br /&gt;Jack‘s father had made out a bill. Jack handed it over. The Witch glanced at it, snorted and handed over a heavy purse. &lt;br /&gt;“I think you will find that, that more than covers it.”&lt;br /&gt;Jack opened the purse. It was full of gold coins. He took one out and looked closely at it.&lt;br /&gt;“It is real, not Fairy money,” snapped the Witch.&lt;br /&gt;Hurriedly Jack put the coin back in the purse and turned to the Witch. Timidly he asked, “And the pain?”&lt;br /&gt;“Ah, yes. I did promise to make the pain go away didn’t I? Well, I always keep my word.”&lt;br /&gt;She waved her hands and muttered a few words. &lt;br /&gt;Jack waited for something to happen, for his back to straighten up, but he carried on looking at the floor as he had done all his life. He lifted his chin to look up at the Witch. “But I am still bent over,” he said in disappointment.&lt;br /&gt;“You did not ask me to make you stand up straight,” said the Witch. “You only asked for the pain to be gone and I think you will find that it has.”&lt;br /&gt;It was true, the pain Jack usually felt when he lifted his head was no longer there, nor was the nagging ache in his back.&lt;br /&gt;“I do wish people would ask for what they really wanted,” said the Witch in a nasty tone of voice. “You should be grateful for what you have got. Put the knight outside the Workroom and I will send someone to collect it tonight.”&lt;br /&gt;With that she walked to the door. She turned as she left and said, “Oh and just in case you are not happy with it, I can tell you that the pain will return tenfold if the knight is destroyed. So you had better hope your workmanship is as good as everyone says.”  She left.&lt;br /&gt;Jack gave the knight a couple of windings and guided it through the Workroom door.  He gave it one last polish, sighed and went back to making and mending clocks and watches. The gold was as real as the Witch promised and as Jack’s father pointed out, the pain was gone which was better than nothing at all. Next morning the knight had gone. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Four&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Princes Roban and Prince Rogan.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Princes Roban and Rogan liked nothing better than to hunt deer in the Dark Forest. They knew better than to go too deeply into the Forest, but there were plenty of clearings and rides near to the edge. The deer needed to come out of the trees to feed, so there was always plenty of hunting to be had without the danger of meeting one of the bands of outlaws that roamed the deep parts of the Forest. Even the Outlaws did not venture into the deepest darkest part of the Forest.&lt;br /&gt;Even though they were twins, the two Princes were very different. Prince Roban was the elder by ten minutes and heir to the throne. He was quiet, thoughtful, courteous and kind. Rogan on the other hand was wild and thoughtless. He could be very unkind, though when it was pointed out to him he was always full of apologies. He was also inclined to rush into things without thinking of the consequences. &lt;br /&gt; Rogan was a much better swordsman than Roban, being a few inches taller and with a longer reach. Roban however was the better archer. There was little to choose between them in horsemanship or hunting skills. &lt;br /&gt;As boys it was Roban’s love of adventure which led them into trouble and Rogan’s cleverness that often got them out of it again. They rarely fell out and even then the quarrel did not last for long. All in all they were good brothers.&lt;br /&gt;On this particular day the pair was hunting to the North of the Palace. Their Father, King Rolan, warned them before they set out. “Be careful, the path to the Witch’s Cottage is off in that direction and you know that I have had some trouble with her in the past. She has threatened me more than once and she would love to catch one or both of you.”&lt;br /&gt;The boys promised to be careful. They rode out and before long came across a small herd of deer. “Tally ho” shouted Rogan and set off in pursuit. As luck would have it Roban’s horse chose that moment to stumble. He fell off, luckily on to a pile of leaves, so he was not hurt. However, by the time had had stood up, caught his horse and mounted, the rest of the hunters were out of sight. He followed their tracks until he caught up with them in a clearing. The huntsmen had dismounted and were stood scratching their heads. The dogs wandered about whining and whimpering. Of Prince Rogan there was no sign.&lt;br /&gt;“Where’s Rogan??” demanded Roban.&lt;br /&gt;The chief huntsman spoke up. “He was well ahead of us, as usual and when we reached this clearing he was nowhere to be seen.” He pointed to the dogs. “And they cannot find a scent to follow. We have looked all round and there are no tracks leading out of the clearing. You can see where he came in.” He showed Roban the tracks. “That is your brother’s horse,” he said. “You can tell by that odd shaped shoe it has.”&lt;br /&gt;Roban nodded. He walked round the clearing. Sure enough there were no tracks leading out of it. “Well he must be somewhere, “he said, People do not just vanish into thin air. There is something odd going on here. Look at the dogs.”&lt;br /&gt;The hunting dogs were no longer wandering about the clearing searching for a trail as they were supposed to do, instead they were sat in a huddle in the centre, looking very nervous. &lt;br /&gt;“We have to look for him” said Roban. “Split up into pairs and spread out round the clearing. One man, stay in the clearing and the other search as far as they can without going out of his partners sight.” He paired up with the Chief huntsman. Even with the Hunter holding on to a tree and Roban holding on to his hand and stretching as far in to the surrounding as he could reach, he found nothing.&lt;br /&gt;The others reported that they too could feel nothing but more trees and bushes. Roban began to get worried. He could feel that there was something very wrong with his brother.  He paced up and down the clearing, trying desperately to think of something to do. &lt;br /&gt;“Your Highness,” interrupted one of the huntsmen. “Bill, Watt and I tried something. We tied our belts together so I could search further out in to the Forest. I think we have found something.”&lt;br /&gt;“Show me!” ordered the Prince.&lt;br /&gt;The hunters led him to one side of the Clearing. He added his belt to theirs and went in amongst the trees. He felt around as far as he could reach. His hand brushed against something cold. It was just too far for him to get hold off and too dark in the trees to see it clearly. He pulled himself back into the clearing. &lt;br /&gt;“There is something there and it is as cold as ice, but I cannot quite reach it.” &lt;br /&gt;No one else was wearing a belt. Then, Roban had an idea. He picked up one of the hunter’s bows. He tied the end of the belt rope to the end of the bow and holding that he went through the trees again. The extra length was enough. He found himself out of the trees and blinking in the sudden sunlight. Keeping tight hold of the bow he looked round. He was on a path, quite wide and obviously well used. &lt;br /&gt;He looked back to where he had come out of the trees and was astonished to find that his hand and the end of the bow were invisible. Shocked he let go of the bow and pulled his hand out of the trees. He looked at his hand carefully, it was all there.&lt;br /&gt;Then he realised what he had done. He wore under his breath.&lt;br /&gt;“Now, now, “said a harsh voice behind him. “Naughty, naughty, good little princes do not use words like that.”&lt;br /&gt;Prince Roban spun round, his hand automatically going for his sword. It was not in his belt. Confused he reached for his hunting knife, remembering that he did not carry a sword when hunting.&lt;br /&gt;The path was empty. &lt;br /&gt;“Come now, “said the harsh voice. “You do not think I am going to let you use that on me do you?”&lt;br /&gt;“Who are you?” demanded Roban, already knowing the answer, but hoping he was wrong.&lt;br /&gt;A woman stepped out from the shadows. “Oh, I think you know who I am, “ she said.&lt;br /&gt;“The Witch!” said Roban. Then remembering his manners he bowed and said “At your service, madam.”&lt;br /&gt;“I think not, “chuckled the Witch. “I already have the service of your brother and for the moment, at least, that is all I need.”&lt;br /&gt;“What have you done with him, where is he? “demanded Roban.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch pointed down the path behind Roban.&lt;br /&gt;He turned round. On the path behind him was a long narrow box. It glistened in the sun. Quickly he went to it and knelt down. He ran a hand over the box and quickly pulled it away. The box was freezing. Inside he could see his brother, Rogan. &lt;br /&gt;“What have you done with him? Rogan shouted.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch came to stand next to him. “You know he was always a bit of a hot head, so I cooled him down. You could say I put him on ice, well, in ice to be exact.”&lt;br /&gt;She laughed. It was not a pleasant sound. She went on. “Don’t worry he is not dead, yet. He will die if you try to free him from the ice though.”&lt;br /&gt;Roban shook his head. “I do not understand.”&lt;br /&gt;The Witch sounded as if she was enjoying herself. “I needed a brain and he was not using his, so I borrowed it.”&lt;br /&gt;“But why?” Roban wanted to know.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch stopped laughing. “Your father may now stop trying to get rid of me. I have as much right, maybe more to live in the Forest. There have been witches here longer than your kingdom. Maybe the sight of his eldest son wrapped in an ice coffin will remind him of that.”&lt;br /&gt;With that she turned on her heel and strode off into the shadows, somehow taking them with her.&lt;br /&gt;There was a commotion in the trees behind him and Roban whirled round drawing his hunting dagger. It was the huntsmen. “Your highness,” shouted the Chief hunter. “Are you safe?”&lt;br /&gt;Roban put his knife away. “Yes, how did you find me?”&lt;br /&gt;“The path suddenly appeared and we could see Prince Rogan’s horse tracks, explained the hunter. “Where is he?”&lt;br /&gt;Prince Roban showed them the Ice Coffin and explained about the Witch. The hunters went back into the clearing and fetched out the horses. They brought a cart from the Palace and took the coffin back. King Rolan already knew there was something wrong. Prince Rogan’s horse had arrived home earlier.&lt;br /&gt;The coffin was set on a stone table in the family tomb. “I know he is alive,” said King Rolan sadly, “But this is the coldest place in the Palace and you never know the ice may melt and then he really would die.”&lt;br /&gt;When the coffin was set in place, King Rolan and Prince Roban stood looking at the peaceful face of Prince Rogan.&lt;br /&gt;“Look, said Prince Roban, “There is a piece of paper on his chest.” He leant over the coffin and read “The spell will be broken when the Dark Knight breaks down and is seen to weep. Then the Prince will wake from dreamless sleep.”&lt;br /&gt;King Rolan shook his head. “I do not know of any Dark knight, do you?”&lt;br /&gt;Prince Roban did not know of any either. “But I will search for one, even if it takes me the rest of my life.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 5.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A Clock for a King.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jack was mending the Mayor’s watch. He was still bent and did not go out much, but as promised by the Witch, his back no longer ached and he could raise his head with difficulty but no agonising pain.  The music box sat on the bench and Jack often tried to find a spring which would make it work again. So far, he had had no success. Each one he bought or made himself was either too thick or not strong enough and snapped when the key was turned.&lt;br /&gt;Now that the pain had gone he could work even better than he had done before and the shop was now busy all the time. People came from all over to buy new timepieces or to have old ones repaired. Jack still sat at night and drew designs for clocks with moving scenes which came to life when the clock struck the hour.&lt;br /&gt;He told his father,”One day I shall build one of these.”&lt;br /&gt;His Father had laughed and replied, “It would take a Prince to afford one too!”&lt;br /&gt;A few months after he had finished the clockwork knight, the shop door opened and a richly dressed footman came in. “His Royal Highness, Prince Roban.” Then he stood aside and allowed the Prince to enter.&lt;br /&gt;Jack’s father quickly stood up behind the counter and bowed low. &lt;br /&gt;“Sorry about that,” said the Prince. “They insist on doing it and they get very upset if I tell them not to. Now I am told that you make the finest timepieces in the kingdom.”&lt;br /&gt;Nervously Jack’s father said, “Yes Your Highness. My son, Jack, makes them and people tell me they are the best.”&lt;br /&gt;“I would like to meet this genius then,” smiled the Prince. Jack’s Father led the Prince to the Workroom. Jack struggled to rise, but the Prince put a hand on his shoulder and stopped him. “Stay seated my friend, ‘tis easier for you. I will sit here and we can talk comfortably.”  Prince Roban pulled over another stool and sat down. &lt;br /&gt;The shop bell tinkled. Jack’s father excused himself and went to see to a customer.&lt;br /&gt;“Now,” said Prince Roban I have a commission for you. It is my Father’s fiftieth birthday this year and I would like to give him something really special. He loves clocks so I wondered if you could make something really special for him.”&lt;br /&gt;Jack took a deep breath. This was his chance perhaps, to make one of his designs come to life. “I have done some drawings of special clocks which you might like,” he said. &lt;br /&gt;He reached into the little cupboard and drew out the bundle of papers with the designs on them and handed them to the Prince. The first one was a design where when the clock struck the hour a pair of knights came out and fought a duel. One knight was painted black and the other white. The black knight always won. He showed it to the Prince. He was astonished to see the Prince shudder and push the paper away. &lt;br /&gt;“Sorry, but not that one,” the Prince said.&lt;br /&gt;“Sire?”&lt;br /&gt;“I have spent the last three months looking for a knight in black armour and mine is white. I do not think my father would be too happy to watch me being beaten every hour.” Prince Roban looked sad for a moment.&lt;br /&gt;Jack put the design back in the cupboard. He spread out the other ideas that he had drawn. The Prince looked over them and chose one. &lt;br /&gt;“I like this one,” he said. “Can you build it? “&lt;br /&gt;“Yes,” said Jack.&lt;br /&gt;“Good. It must be ready in three months time for the Birthday. I suppose I ought to ask how much it is going to cost.”&lt;br /&gt;Jack replied. “It will be ready, Your Highness, even if I have to do nothing else. I have wanted to make one of these designs for a long time. My Father is the one to talk to about the price. I just build them.”&lt;br /&gt;The Prince smiled. “I see you make Music boxes as well. He picked up the one Jack had spent so much time trying to mend.&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, no, I did not make this one, “replied Jack. “I have been trying to mend it for a long time, but I cannot get a spring for it. I did have one once, but I had to use it for something else.”&lt;br /&gt;“That is a shame, the box is beautiful. What was more important that you used the spring in it instead of in your music box?” The Prince turned the box round in his hands peering at the fine carving. He opened it up and looked at the little dancer lying folded up on a tiny stage. “She looks as if she is just waiting to get up and dance,” he said.&lt;br /&gt;It is not really my box, “said Jack. The Witch left it a few months ago.”&lt;br /&gt;Prince Roban put the box down quickly.” The Witch?  What was she doing here?”&lt;br /&gt;“She wanted me to make a clockwork man for her.”&lt;br /&gt;The Prince’s eyes opened wide, “And did you?”&lt;br /&gt;Jack sighed. “Oh, yes. She promised to take away my pain if I did. So I built her a clockwork man. She brought a suit of armour and I made her a wind up knight. I thought she was gong to make me straight, but she only laughed at me. She did stop the pain though.”&lt;br /&gt;“What colour was this armour?” demanded Prince Roban.&lt;br /&gt;“It was black, your highness. No colour in it at all.”&lt;br /&gt;“At last!” cried the Prince. “Do you know where she took it?”&lt;br /&gt;Jack shook his head. “I am sorry, but she told us to put it outside and it was gone in the morning. No one saw who took it.”&lt;br /&gt;“Pity,” said the Prince. “Still that is more news of a black armoured knight than I have had so far.”&lt;br /&gt;“Why are you looking for him?” Jack asked.&lt;br /&gt;Prince Roban explained about his brother, ending with, “That is why she wanted a brain. She needed one to put in the clockwork man.”&lt;br /&gt;“Oh dear,” said Jack. “I think I may have put that idea into her head. I told her the only way the knight could be any better was if he had a brain. I am so, so sorry.” He was almost in tears.&lt;br /&gt;Prince Roban patted him on the shoulder. “You are not to blame. The Witch is evil. She would have done something like that anyway. Certainly I don’t hold you responsible.”&lt;br /&gt;The Prince visited often, after that to see how Jack was getting on with the clock. They became friends. Jack showed the Prince how watches worked and even allowed him to mend a few. In return the Prince told Jack about life in the Palace and what was happening in the world. &lt;br /&gt;Two months later Jack’s father went off on a trip to collect the broken workings from the clock in a Guild Hall in Ingford, a town far to the north. The town was right on the edge of the Kingdom close to the Mountains.  When Jack’s father returned he brought the piece with him and put it on the workbench. “Odd place that,” he remarked. “Normally when you go to these distant places everyone is pleased to see you and wants to hear all the news. These folks just hurried about their business and hardly said a word. Most of them looked terrified. The Guild Master handed over the clock piece and almost pushed me back on to my cart. He was in so much of a hurry to be rid of me.”&lt;br /&gt;Jack was too busy unwrapping the parcel to listen closely.  He unscrewed the back of the clock workings. “Hmmm, it is no wonder the clock has stopped working, someone has stuffed a piece of paper in here.” He took it out and spread it out on the Workbench. “It is a note,” he said. &lt;br /&gt;He read it out.” Please help us. The Black Knight has taken the whole town prisoner. Anyone who tries to stop him disappears. Tell the King.”&lt;br /&gt;“See, I told you there was something odd about that place,” said his father.” We had better send a message as they ask.”&lt;br /&gt;“Bit late now,” said Jack “Prince Roban is coming tomorrow, we can tell him then.&lt;br /&gt;When Prince Roban heard the news and read the note he thumped the table and cried, “At last we know where he is. Forgive me my friend, but I must tell my father and go to Ingford as soon as possible.” He turned to leave.&lt;br /&gt;Nervously Jack grabbed Prince Roban’s sleeve. The Prince frowned. “I am sorry Your Highness,” said Jack, “But please, do you think this Black knight is the one I made for the Witch.”&lt;br /&gt;“It seems likely. It is the only Black knight I have heard about in the last six months. Why?”&lt;br /&gt;Jack swallowed and sighed. “Then I must come with you. I made it and I may be the only one who can destroy it.”&lt;br /&gt;He did not mention that the end of the clockwork man would mean the return of his pain.&lt;br /&gt;“That may be true, agreed Prince Roban. “But you hate going out, Are you sure you really want to come?”&lt;br /&gt;Jack nodded. “That is true. I do not like the way people stare at me and the children call me names and I hate they way they feel sorry for me. I am as good a man as any of them. But, I have to come with you. You say you do not blame me for what happened to your brother, but I do and I will not feel right until I have helped right that wrong.”&lt;br /&gt;Prince Roban laughed. “Jack, you are a better man than any of them. I would be proud to have you as a companion. We shall go adventuring together.”&lt;br /&gt;True to his word next morning Prince Roban arrived with his hunters and a wagon for Jack to ride in. &lt;br /&gt;“My Father wanted to send the whole army up there, but I persuaded him that it was wiser for just a small group to go and scout around. I would have preferred to go alone, but he insisted.”&lt;br /&gt;Ingford was a weeks drive away. They made it in three days. Jack was exhausted and in pain from the jolting around in the wagon. He did try riding one of the spare horses, but that was even more painful for him. He was feeling very sore and miserable when they made camp a little way from the edge of the town.&lt;br /&gt;Two of the hunters volunteered to scout round the town. They returned a few hours later with a scared looking man.&lt;br /&gt;“Found him hiding in a bush on the edge of the town, “said one. “Gave himself away, his teeth were chattering so much.”&lt;br /&gt;“Give him something to eat,” ordered Prince Roban. “I’ll talk to him later. Now let me have your report.”&lt;br /&gt;“Nothing to report sire,” The hunter shrugged his shoulders. “The place is as quiet as a grave. No one out in the streets, no lights and no sign of either Black Knight or Witch, it is very odd.”&lt;br /&gt;Jack gave the man some food and threw a blanket round his shoulders. By the time the man had eaten and warmed up, Prince Roban was ready to listen to him.&lt;br /&gt;“My name is Walter. They came a few months back, the Witch, the Black Knight and some Shadow people. She said nothing would happen to us if we behaved ourselves. Some people tried to leave to get help from the King, but they disappeared. I think the Shadow people took them.  The Knight guarded the town in the day and the Shadow people at night.  But yesterday the Witch and the Shadow people just went. All that is left in town now is the Black Knight and he has gone mad. Until dark he was striding up and down the main road screaming and shouting and threatening to kill everyone. All the townsfolk hid in their houses, but I managed to sneak out. &lt;br /&gt;“Who are the Shadow people?” asked Jack.&lt;br /&gt;Walter shuddered and did not answer.&lt;br /&gt;Prince Roban said, “No one is quite sure. They live somewhere up in the Mountain, or so it is said. They rarely bother people, but when they do………..” He shuddered. “Put it like this, they scare people to death. You really would not want to meet them.”&lt;br /&gt;One of the hunters said, “I am surprised they did not kill the Witch. They are supposed to hate all living beings.”&lt;br /&gt;Another one said. “She probably scares them more than they scare her.”&lt;br /&gt;Prince Roban was puzzled, “But what did the Witch want with the people of Ingford, I wonder?”&lt;br /&gt;Walter said, ”We are only a small place, famous for making pots and pans. The Witch said that she had another job for us. She ordered everyone to make suits out of iron.”&lt;br /&gt;“Armour?” asked the Prince.&lt;br /&gt;“Not really, the stuff was too thin to stop a sword and any way the suits were far too narrow for any man to wear. Strangest thing of all were the helmets she had us make. They had no eyeholes. Anyone wearing them would not be able to see a thing. When we had made a hundred of the suits she took them and, as I said, she left with the Shadow people.”&lt;br /&gt;“Well, said the Prince, “It does get rid of one problem, if the Witch is not there. We have to move quickly though, she may come back. I will go into the town and look round for this Black Knight”&lt;br /&gt;The hunters protested that it was not safe for him to go.&lt;br /&gt;“It would be better if I went, “said Jack. “We do not know if this Black Knight is the clockwork man and since I made him I am the only one who can recognise him. Please, I have to do this. And if he is just standing there maybe I can turn him off.”&lt;br /&gt;Reluctantly Prince Roban agreed. Jack wrapped himself in a black cloak and set off into the town. Walter volunteered to go with him. Together they crept into the town along a filthy alley way. It led to the town square.  The Black Knight was stood unmoving in front of the Guild Hall. Jack started to leave the alley, but Walter pulled him back &lt;br /&gt;“Watch!” he whispered. He picked up a stone from the floor and threw it across the square. It landed with a faint thud. Instantly the Knight turned towards the sound. Walter threw another stone. The Knight marched across to where it had landed with his sword raised. “If you had been there you would be dead now.”&lt;br /&gt;Jack nodded and swallowed nervously. He whispered back. “I need to get closer though. “&lt;br /&gt;The knight retuned to its place in front of the Guild Hall and stood still. It looked as if it was staring down the road, waiting for something.&lt;br /&gt;“If you stay in the shadows, you can get to the front of the Hall. If it starts to move I will throw another stone,” whispered Walter. “If you keep low and make no sound you should be safe. “&lt;br /&gt;Jack nodded and waited until a cloud floated across the moon. He crept silently along. He smiled a twisted smile and thought “First time in my life that walking like I do is of any use.”&lt;br /&gt;Each time the Moon came out from behind a cloud, Jack stood absolutely still, hardly even daring to breathe. When it went dark again he moved on. When he reached the Guild Hall he crouched down alongside the steps. He was completely in the shadow now, but he had a good view of the Knight. &lt;br /&gt;When the moon shone again, Jack quickly scanned the Knight. He gave a gasp. The Knight turned towards the sound. Jack froze. There was a crash from the other side of the square. The knight turned quickly towards the sound. In the now bright moonlight, Jack had time to take a good hard look at the Knight’s back.&lt;br /&gt;Jack had seen enough, but there were no more clouds in the sky now and there were no shadows in which he could hide. He was safe enough hidden by the steps, but he could not stay there until daylight. He was saved by a cat. It came out of a gap between two houses on the other side of the Square and padded along the edge of the buildings. The Knight marched towards it and raised its sword. The cat hissed and ran. The Knight followed it. Jack scuttled back to the alley where his townsman friend was waiting.&lt;br /&gt;Without a word, they returned to the safety of the camp.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 6&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Endgame&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Prince Roban and the hunters were delighted to see Jack return safe and well. He sat by the fire with a hot drink and a blanket thrown over his shoulders. &lt;br /&gt;“It is my clockwork man,” reported Jack. When the moonlight shone on him I recognised the armour. The Witch has not looked after him properly, there are patches of rust on his shoulders.”&lt;br /&gt;“Could you get close enough to turn him off?” asked a hunter&lt;br /&gt;Jack shook his head. “He seems to be able to hear even the slightest sound.”&lt;br /&gt;Prince Roban said. “In that case I will have to go in and fight him.”&lt;br /&gt;The hunters l shouted, “No sire!”&lt;br /&gt;The chief hunter said, “If it is your brother’s brain inside the Knight, then it is going to be as good a swordsman as he was. And I am sorry, Your Highness, but you never could beat him.”&lt;br /&gt;Prince Roban smiled ruefully. “True, Rogan was a lot better than me. So anyone else got any suggestions?”&lt;br /&gt;“Best thing we could do is to push him into deep water, “said Jack thoughtfully. “The water would probably stop the clockwork.”&lt;br /&gt;Walter put in. “There is a river about half a mile outside the town gates, perhaps we could push him into it.”&lt;br /&gt;“Hmmm,” said Prince Roban. “Is there a bridge or is it a ford?”&lt;br /&gt;Walter answered proudly, “We built a bridge five years ago. It is only a wooden one, but it is better than having to go upstream and use the old ford.”&lt;br /&gt;“Even better,” smiled Prince Roban. “I have an idea.”&lt;br /&gt;Next morning Prince Roban led his party down to the Bridge. They worked there until midday. After some hastily prepared and eaten food they were ready to put Prince Roban’s plan into action.&lt;br /&gt;“Remember, he warned. ”If this does not work then you are to get to the horses and return to my Father for help. No-one is to come rushing in to the rescue. That is an order. Do you all understand?”&lt;br /&gt;Everyone nodded.&lt;br /&gt;Jack and Walter took up their positions under the bridge. The hunters spread out along either side of the road from the town. Prince Roban drew his sword, closed the visor on his helmet and marched into the town.&lt;br /&gt;The Black Knight stood facing the road in front of the Guild Hall. As soon as Prince Roban came through the gates it raised its sword and advanced to meet him. They met by the gates and the battle began. Roban allowed himself to be beaten back giving way before the Black Knights attack. The Black Knight followed attacking fiercely. Roban parried the sword thrusts and took many blows on his shield. He did manage to get a few in on the Knight himself, but they did not slow the attack down at all.&lt;br /&gt;As they passed the hunters, they came out of hiding and closed in silently behind the fighting pair, bows at the ready. They had orders to shoot at the Black Knight if Prince Roban should fall.&lt;br /&gt;Jack and Walter sat under the bridge, one on either side holding ropes. During the morning the hunters had cut a trapdoor in the floor of the bridge. It was their job to open the trap when the Black Knight was stood on it.&lt;br /&gt; When he felt the wood of the bridge under his feet, Prince Roban turned and ran across. On the other side of the river he stopped. The Black Knight hesitated on the edge of the bridge. Below the bridge Jack held his breath and glanced across at Walter. He could see from there that the poor man was trembling and had bitten his lip so hard that blood ran down his chin. The hunters stood silently about 30 paces back from the fight.&lt;br /&gt; Prince Roban drew a deep shuddering breath and got ready to cross the bridge to begin again. &lt;br /&gt; “Noise!” shouted Jack from under the Bridge. “It follows sound. Make a noise!”&lt;br /&gt; The Black Knight turned towards where Jack was hiding under the Bridge. Quickly Prince Roban clashed his sword against his shield. The Black Knight turned to face him again. It still did not walk on to the Bridge. Prince Roban took one step forward and banged his shield even louder and shouted. The Black Knight raised its sword and charged. &lt;br /&gt; Jack and Walter pulled on their ropes as hard as they could. The trapdoor opened and with an almighty splash the Black Knight fell into the river.&lt;br /&gt; Jack and Walter scrambled to their feet and ran to the hunters for protection. Prince Roban stood by the Bridge looking into the river.&lt;br /&gt; Bubbles came up where the Black Knight had disappeared under the surface. Mud swirled around and streamed away down river.  Nobody moved for a full five minutes. The bubbles stopped. Jack heaved a sigh of relief. He began to walk towards the river. The hunters put away their bows. Walter sat down in the road and began to mop his chin. He was still trembling. Prince Roban lifted up the visor on his helmet.&lt;br /&gt; “That was………” he began to shout to his companions when the water swirled and the Black Knight walked out of the river. Water and mud sloshed off it on to the river bank. A piece of weed had lodged itself round the Knight’s helmet like green ribbon. Prince Roban barely had time to raise his shield before the Knight attacked.  His sword was swept from his grasp, by the fury of the Black Knights attack. His helmet went flying from another stroke. Finally his shield split in two from a mighty blow. Prince Roban dropped the useless thing and stood clutching his broken arm. The Black Knight raised his sword over his head. &lt;br /&gt; The hunters reached for their bows. Jack shouted “No, no, no, no!” Walter fainted.&lt;br /&gt; The sword began to come down on the unarmed helpless Prince. Then, before it reached the Prince’s bare head, it stopped.  Water poured out of every crack in the armour, even through the eyeholes. It looked as it the Black Knight was weeping. For a second nobody moved, the n Prince Roban grabbed his sword and ignoring his broken arm attacked the motionless Knight. Within a few minutes, he had reduced the clockwork man to a pile of metal. The sword he kicked away. Then Prince Roban fainted.&lt;br /&gt; On the other side of the river Jack collapsed as the pain in his back returned, worse than he had ever felt it before, ten time worse in fact. They later learnt that at the same time back at the Palace, the ice coffin shattered and Prince Rogan sat up and said. “Bit cold in here isn’t it?” The housemaid who was cleaning at the time fainted.&lt;br /&gt; With his arm splinted and the bruises and cuts tended to, Prince Roban and his friends were treated like heroes by the townspeople. Even Walter was. Probably for the first time in his life treated with respect. Jack missed all of the celebrations. The pain made him ill. Prince Roban came to see him.&lt;br /&gt; “I had not realised the destruction of the clockwork man would cause so much heartache for you,” he said gently.&lt;br /&gt; “It had to be done,” Jack replied. &lt;br /&gt; “We will get you home,” promised the Prince. “And I will send the finest doctors in the land to see if they can help”&lt;br /&gt; Jack travelled home slowly in the comfort of a soft bed in a large well sprung wagon. It did not make much difference to the pain he felt. At home he flung himself into the work on the King’s clock. He built it, took it to pieces, altered something and rebuilt it half a dozen times. He worked on it until his fingers bled and his head spun. All the time he was in terrible pain. True to his word the Prince sent Doctor after Doctor to see Jack. They shook their heads, one after the other and said that they were sorry, but there was nothing they could do.&lt;br /&gt; Eventually even he had to admit that the clock was as perfect as he could make it, just in time for the King’s birthday. The Prince was sent for to view the completed object. &lt;br /&gt; He was delighted with it. It was wrapped up and a footman carried it carefully to a waiting coach.&lt;br /&gt; Prince Roban stayed to talk to his friend. “I was up at Ingford this week, “he began. “We were chasing some outlaws and caught up with them by the Bridge. They were a sorry bunch and they surrendered without a fight. I gave them the choice of being hanged or joining the Army. The all chose to join up.”&lt;br /&gt; Jack forced a smile.&lt;br /&gt;The Prince went on, “They told me that they used to live in the Mountains, making a living mostly from poaching and the occasional raid on a border town or wagon train. They said that they had only come South in to the Dark Forest because the Mountains were no longer safe. They could not tell my why they felt that way. Once they are trained we will send them back as patrols to keep an eye on the Mountains for me.”&lt;br /&gt;“The Shadow people?” asked Jack.&lt;br /&gt;“Possibly, “agreed the Prince. “However, that is not really what I wanted to talk about. Whilst I was there, the good folks of Ingford asked me to open their new bridge. The have replaced the one we sawed up with a fine new one. You would probably laugh, but there is a statue of Walter at one end holding the Black Knight’s sword. He is quite a local hero now. To hear him talk you would think he beat the Black Knight all on his own.”&lt;br /&gt;Jack tried to laugh, but a wave of pain overcame him. For a long minute he could not speak nor move.&lt;br /&gt;Prince Roban could think of nothing that he could do to help. He sat and waited until Jack was breathing a little easier.&lt;br /&gt;“I searched the battle filed while I was there. There is very little of the Knight left you know. It all seems to have rusted away except for this one lump. I picked it up for you.”&lt;br /&gt;Prince Roban took out a lump of rusty metal from his tunic and put it on the Workbench. “A keepsake”, he said. Then seeing that Jack was tired, he took his leave and left.&lt;br /&gt;After that Jack grew more and more weak and rarely went into the Workroom at all. He developed a fever which would not go away. On one of his good days, he dragged himself to his Workbench and sat on the stool. The effort exhausted him and for a long time he sat with his head in his hands. Once the dizziness stopped and the pain was manageable, he reached for the Music box. He opened it up and looked at the little ballet dancer lying on the small round stage.&lt;br /&gt;As much to her as to himself he said, “I would have loved to have seen you dance, just once.”&lt;br /&gt;His eye fell on the lump of rusty metal still on the bench where Prince Roban had put it. He picked it up and examined it through his eyeglass. He picked up a tool form the rack in front of him and began chipping away at the rust. Once the surface layer was cleaned off, he turned the object this way and that. His eyes opened wide. Hastily he picked up a small hammer and an equally small chisel. Delicately he broke open the lump. He gave a quiet cry of joy. “The heart, he murmured. “It is the heart.” With trembling fingers he broke the last lump of rust apart. There nestling amid the ruins was a spring. It was as thin as a human hair. He gently lifted it up with a pair of tweezers. It shone brightly. &lt;br /&gt;He reached for the music box. He had to stop for five minutes until the pain and dizziness went away. It was the work of a few moments to unscrew the workings of the box and to fit the tiny spring. He put it back together and wound the key, ten times as the Witch had said, all that time ago.&lt;br /&gt;He lifted the lid. The tiny dancer stood up and as the music played she began to dance, just for Jack.&lt;br /&gt;When the music stopped, Jack was in tears. He felt too ill to close the lid. His head drooped and he drifted off into unconsciousness.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 7&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Annie.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Annie found herself stood in a small room. She looked round curiously. It was obviously some sort of Workroom. In front of the only window was a Workbench. Sitting at the bench was a small hunched up figure, with its head resting on the table top. Annie began to walk across to the figure when she stumbled. She had forgotten about her short leg. “But I was dancing,” she said. She looked down at her clothes. She was wearing a ballet dancers dress.&lt;br /&gt;Then it all came back to her. The Witch had turned her into a ballet dance, but not in the way Annie had wanted. The spell the Witch had said came back to her “A dancer you will stay until the music is stopped and started again, by a man in constant pain.”&lt;br /&gt; Annie walked across to the man at the work bench. Timidly she touched his shoulder. Through his thin shirt she could feel the heat from his fever. The door of the Work room opened and a man came in. Without thinking Annie said, “This poor man is very ill, he must be put to bed immediately. “&lt;br /&gt; Miya’s mother stopped here and said. “There is very little else to tell really. Annie nursed Jack until he was well again. She made the Pain medicine which she had learnt when she was in the Witch’s cottage. They fell in love and were married the following year.”&lt;br /&gt; “And lived happily ever after?” asked a sleepy Miya.&lt;br /&gt; “No one lives for ever my love, but yes they were happy.” Miya’s mother leant over and gave her daughter a kiss on the forehead. “Now you go off to sleep and dream of the time when you can tell this story to your daughter.”&lt;br /&gt; She stood and went to the door.&lt;br /&gt; “Mum,” called Miya. “What was Granana’s name?”&lt;br /&gt; Miya’s mother turned back. “Why Annie, of course, Annie Cranklin.”&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/10603811-150174552001991731?l=palustris.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://palustris.blogspot.com/feeds/150174552001991731/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=10603811&amp;postID=150174552001991731&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/10603811/posts/default/150174552001991731'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/10603811/posts/default/150174552001991731'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://palustris.blogspot.com/2010/01/music-box.html' title='The Music Box'/><author><name>Palustris</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/10609962693901358648</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-10603811.post-7225655910366792380</id><published>2010-01-23T02:34:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2010-01-23T02:37:01.797-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Nothing.</title><content type='html'>Opposites&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    Jonathan Edward Frobisher was a very precise child. He liked everything to be just so. He woke every morning at exactly 7.29 am. His alarm went off at seven. 30 am. He allowed it to ring just twice before switching it off. Those rings were to warn his mother that he was up and that his breakfast should be on the table in exactly 15 minutes time. He rose, went to the bathroom, washed, and dressed in his school uniform, if it was a school day, returned to his room, neatly folded his pyjamas, smoothed down the duvet and went downstairs.&lt;br /&gt;    His breakfast was the same every day. He had two rounds of toast with exactly one ounce of butter on each. His drink was always served in the same mug, placed on a coaster 3 inches to the right of his plate. In the mug was the same quantity of milk as there was every day. The only differences between school days and non-school days were that he wore jeans and a tee shirt and did not go to school.&lt;br /&gt;    After breakfast, Jonathan went to school. I will not bore you with the details of the journey except to tell you that he always turned right at the front gate and that it took exactly three thousand five hundred and twenty of his paces to reach the school gates. Recently though, he had noticed that those many paces took him past the school gates. He had discussed this with his friends and they had decided that since the distance from school could not be getting less, Jonathan’s paces must have been getting longer. He must be growing.&lt;br /&gt;    Jonathan's mother did not mind her son's insistence on everything being just so. Indeed, she found it made her life much easier. She knew exactly when and where Henry was at all times. She knew what he would eat and what he would not eat. He was a very easy child to look after. He did not have temper tantrums if his routine was disturbed, he merely sighed and waited patiently for the normal course of things to be restored. There were times though when she wished that he was just a little more exciting to be around.&lt;br /&gt;    Once at school Jonathan crossed the Playground to the corner where his friends were waiting. These were as follows, William Hubert Young, Arnold Norman Davenport and Thomas Rupert Yarpole. These three gentlemen were almost as precise as Jonathan. They did not call each other Jon, or Willy or Tom, each was referred to by their full name, so Jonathan was always Jonathan Edward and William only answered to William Hubert. Even the teachers called them by their names in this fashion.&lt;br /&gt;    Now you might have supposed that these boys would have been target for the usual school bullies, but not so. On the first occasion that one of these unpleasant types attempted to steal Arnold Norman's bag, Thomas Rupert showed that the precise application of the correct amount of force with the side of the hand to the bridge of the nose, causes said nose to bleed. Thomas Rupert then went on to demonstrate that when someone's nose is bleeding they cannot defend themselves against an overbalancing push of just the right strength. Thomas Rupert did not even stop reading the book he was studying whilst he gave this demonstration. The four were left strictly alone after that.&lt;br /&gt;    Jonathan was very much interested in Science He carried with him at all times a magnifying glass so that he could look closely at anything that caught his attention and his favourite book was called “Science for Everyone”’ This also went everywhere with him. It was full of information about everything from Ants to Zoom lenses. He carefully wrote everything down in a notebook.&lt;br /&gt;    There were girls who attended the same School as Jonathan, but he did not take much notice of them. He and his friends thought of them as silly, giggling things who got in the way of proper school work.&lt;br /&gt;    Fiona Emily Jefferson was a tomboy. She often had scraped knees and scuffed shoes. Her school tie was rarely fastened properly and she was almost always late for school. Her teachers described her as ‘very bright, but scatterbrained’.&lt;br /&gt;    She crawled out of bed in a morning after being called dozens of times by her mother. Her washing often left much to be desired. Her bedroom she left looking as if she had emptied her wardrobe all over the floor and then tossed the bedclothes over her clothes.&lt;br /&gt;    Breakfast was cereals, or toast or pancakes or even cold Pizza from the night before. Fiona did not take much notice of food, generally just cramming it into her mouth while she read her book.&lt;br /&gt;    Her favourite book was called ‘Tales of the Dark Forest’. It was full of stories of Witches, Dragons, handsome Princes and Princesses waiting to be rescued. Fiona longed to be imprisoned by a fierce Dragon, so that she could show that she was better than any boy was at escaping from a dangerous situation. She wrote many of her dreams down in a notebook.&lt;br /&gt;Fiona had little time for boys. She thought them silly and boring. She could out run and out fight all the ones in her school and often did. The boys liked Fiona, but were careful around her. She often got them into trouble with grown-ups with some of the things she dared them to do. They called her ‘Fej’ from her initials.&lt;br /&gt;She also had little time for the other girls in her class. They were more interested in clothes, Pop stars, and silly things like that.&lt;br /&gt;Fiona’s mother often wished that her daughter could be just a little more ladylike.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 2&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A Wrong turn.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;One very foggy morning, Jonathan woke at the correct time, dressed properly, ate breakfast and left the house exactly as he always did. He may have been a little more wrapped in his thoughts than usual. He had to decide whether to take shorter paces to keep the number the same as it had been or to change the number of paces and recount them. As it was he did not notice that instead of turning to the right at the front gate, he turned to the left.&lt;br /&gt;He was so deep in thought that it was not until he had walked three thousand and twenty paces, that he even looked up, expecting to be outside the School gates. You can imagine his astonishment when he discovered that far from being in a familiar part of the world, he was somewhere he had never seen before.&lt;br /&gt;In front of him was a line of trees. He stared at them for a moment.&lt;br /&gt;“Odd!” he said aloud. “I do not remember there being any trees near to school.” He took out his magnifying glass and examined the bar of the nearest one. It looked like the bark of any of the other trees that he had studied in the past. He looked to his left and to his right, the trees stretched away in either direction as far as he could see.&lt;br /&gt;“Very odd!” he said.&lt;br /&gt;He turned round to go back the three thousand and twenty paces to his front gate. “Perhaps I have gone wrong in the fog,” he thought. The fog by now had got so thick that he could hardly see the ground in front of him. He began to walk, feeling his way very carefully.&lt;br /&gt;“I must have really gone wrong,” he though. “This does not feel like pavement. He knelt down and looked closely at the ground. He was stood on grass rather than concrete.&lt;br /&gt;“Oh dear, I must have gone into someone’s garden.”&lt;br /&gt;He turned round and as the line of trees was still visible, walked back to them. He stood for a moment wondering what to do and where to go. The fog swirled around him. It was so thick now that it felt like cotton wool. He tried to walk through it, but instead of giving way as fog ought, to, he found he could not move forward.&lt;br /&gt;Jonathan frowned and examined the fog with his magnifying glass. It even looked like cotton wool, rather dirty cotton wool, but still cotton wool. He tried to pull a piece off to look at more closely, but it was too strong for him.&lt;br /&gt;Slowly, but surely the thick fog pushed him closer and closer to the trees. Soon he had nowhere to go except along the line where the fog was thinnest. Since he always turned right, he did so this time and began to walk along the edge of the trees, looking for a path. After twenty paces, he stopped and tried to turn round and go back the way he had come. The fog had closed in behind him and there was no way back.&lt;br /&gt;After a further twenty paces Jonathan came to a path, leading into the trees. He turned on to it and began to walk through the trees. The fog did not follow. He carefully counted his paces and looked at the trees on either side of the path. This was nothing like the trees in the local park. They were widely spaced with patches of grass in between and neatly tended beds under them. The trees here were close together and looked altogether uncared for with broken branches lying on the ground around the base of the trunks. He did notice that the path was clear though. It was hard to see into the trees, as they were so close together little light could get in. Only on to the path did the sun shine.&lt;br /&gt;Jonathan walked on for a further three thousand paces. The path opened out into a clearing. Blinking a little in the sudden bright light he stepped out on to the grass. Before his eyes got used to the extra light he felt himself grasped by the collar. He was pushed to the middle of the clearing. A hand on his shoulder swung him round.&lt;br /&gt;“Excuse me, “he protested, “But you have made me loose count of my paces. How am I supposed to find my way back?” Anyone else might have felt afraid, but Jonathan was too upset about the interruption to his counting to feel anything other than annoyance.&lt;br /&gt;He found himself looking up at a rather stern faced woman, dressed, he noticed, in rather old-fashioned clothes. She stared down at him for a minute. “Hmmm. There is no going back the way you came, “she said. “Look!”&lt;br /&gt;Jonathan turned to look the way he had come and sure enough the path that he had so carefully followed and counted the paces he had taken on it, was no longer there.&lt;br /&gt;The woman pushed him towards a moss-covered log. “Sit there and wait.” She ordered. Jonathan would have liked to ask questions, but she glared at him so fiercely he said nothing and went and sat down. He took out his magnifying glass and began to examine the log. When he thought that the woman was not watching him, he looked round the clearing to see if he could find another path out of it. There did not seem to be one. He did clear his throat once as if to speak, but the look he got from the woman was so unfriendly he thought better of it. Jonathan took out his notebook and noted down all the things that he could see around him. He jotted down all that had happened to him so far.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 3&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A Blind Alley.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;On this particular morning, the sun was shining from a clear blue sky when Fiona finally crawled out of bed. She ate her breakfast, faster than ever before.&lt;br /&gt;“Stop gobbling, you’ll make yourself sick!” ordered her mother.&lt;br /&gt;Fiona gave her a crumby grin, washed down the toast with a swig of milk and left the table. She was going to get out of the house before she could be asked to tidy her room, or wash the dishes or do any of the boring things that her mother found for her to do when there was no school.&lt;br /&gt;Today was one of those lovely occasions when School was closed for an extra holiday. Fiona was going to the park to sit on the swings. She had a lovely idea for a story and it needed writing so much it was hurting her. She was so busy working out the names of the characters and what kind of people they were, that she did not notice where she was walking. Instead of turning right at the end of her road, she turned to the left.&lt;br /&gt;She was so deep in her story that it was not until she had walked a long way that she stopped thinking about it and looked to see where she was. To her astonishment, she was not in the Park, nor was she anywhere near a Park. She was walking down a long narrow alley. On either side were tall walls with, as far as she could see, not doors or windows set in them.&lt;br /&gt;“Odd!” she thought. “I don’t remember there being any Alleys like this near the Park.”&lt;br /&gt;She turned and looked back the way she had come. The Alley stretched out behind her.&lt;br /&gt;“Very odd! I don’t remember walking that far.”&lt;br /&gt;She tried to walk back the way she had come, but for some reason she found that she just could not move. It was if someone had placed a mirror across the Alley.&lt;br /&gt;“Well, this is a turn up, “she said out loud. “If I can’t go back then I shall have to go on.”&lt;br /&gt;She walked on down the Alley. Soon the walls on either side gave way to trees. These grew so thickly and closely together that there was no way between them. Just to check Fiona turned round and looked back. The Alley had disappeared, all she could see was trees.&lt;br /&gt;“This is fun!” she said, to no one in particular. Then whistling a rather tuneless whistle she set off down the path. She could not help noticing that the trees on either side were nothing at all like the trees she was used to in the Park. There they were widely spaced and carefully managed. These trees looked wild and uncared for. The broken branches that filled up the spaces between them did not come on the path though. It was too dark to see very far through the trees. Only on the path did the light shine.&lt;br /&gt;She walked for perhaps another quarter of an hour until the path opened out into a clearing. Having decided to include this path in her story she was not really thinking about where she was going. Blinking a little in the sudden bright light she stepped out on to the grass. Before her eyes got used to the extra light she felt herself grasped by the collar. She was pushed to the middle of the clearing. A hand on her shoulder swung her round.&lt;br /&gt;“Hey, I say, you made me lose the thread of my story!” She protested. Fiona was too upset to feel any fear. She found herself looking up at a rather stern faced woman, dressed, she noticed, in rather old-fashioned clothes. She stared down at her for a minute.&lt;br /&gt;“Hmmmm, well be that as it may. Now you are both here perhaps we can get on with it,” said the woman. “And it is not only your thread that has gone, so has the path.”&lt;br /&gt;Fiona looked back the way she had come and sure enough the trees had closed in behind her and the path had gone.&lt;br /&gt;Slowly Fiona turned in a complete circle to examine the clearing. That is all that it was, just a circle of grass surrounded by trees. To one side there was a boy sat on a log writing in a notebook. In the middle was the woman.&lt;br /&gt;The woman pointed to the boy, “Go and sit with him whilst I look around” ordered the woman and pushed Fiona in the direction of the log. Fiona went and sat next to the boy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 4&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nothing?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jonathan looked up from his notebook when a rather untidy looking girl plonked herself down next to him. Having been brought up to be polite, he carefully put away his notebook and magnifying glass and said. “Hello”&lt;br /&gt;The girl sniffed and said “Hello yourself. Who are you?”&lt;br /&gt;Jonathan was a little surprised at her manner, but replied. “Jonathan Edward Frobisher. And you are?”&lt;br /&gt;“Cor!” replied the girl. That’s a mouthful. My name is Fiona Emily Jefferson. “She sniffed, “Fej to my friends. When he looked puzzled, she went on. “From the initials, you know F.E.J. What do your friends call you? “&lt;br /&gt;“Jonathan Edward,” replied Jonathan.&lt;br /&gt;“Cor, my Mum only uses my full name when I am in trouble.” Then Fej laughed. ”Your initials spell Jef, so that is what I shall call you.”&lt;br /&gt;Jef, as he was now named thought for a moment. “Funny, my initials are the same as yours only backwards,” he said.&lt;br /&gt;Before the girl could answer, the woman came over. She stood looking down at them. For a minute or two she did not speak. Then she shrugged her shoulders and said, “Well I have looked again and it says that you two are definitely the answer, so I suppose you must be. Come on, follow me.”&lt;br /&gt;“Why?” said Fej and Jef together.&lt;br /&gt;“Because I say so.”&lt;br /&gt;Fej and Jef looked at each other. Jef shook his head, but Fej jumped up and said, “Well, lead the way then.”&lt;br /&gt;Jef stood up slowly and protested, “But we do not know who this woman is nor where she is taking us. It may be dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;Fej sniffed. “But it is exciting, don’t you want an adventure?”&lt;br /&gt;“Not really, I would rather find my way back to School, I will be late and I have never ever been late before,” said Jef.&lt;br /&gt;“Chicken!” Fej stood with her hands on her hips looking at Jef. However, before an argument could break out, the woman roughly pulled Jef to his feet. “If you are so good at observing things you will have noticed that this clearing is getting smaller. It will not be here much longer and I am the only one who knows the way out of here. So unless you want to be lost in the trees, you had better follow me.”&lt;br /&gt;Jef looked around and sure enough, the clearing was now much smaller than it had been. He shook his head. “This is all wrong, trees cannot move like that.”&lt;br /&gt;“These do,” said the woman. “Now come on, or be left behind.”&lt;br /&gt;She walked off with Fej following closely behind. Jef looked at the log on which he had been sitting, there was a tree right next to it now and that definitely had not been there when he sat down. Quickly he followed Fej. Out of habit, he counted the number of paces he took.&lt;br /&gt;Sure enough as the woman walked, a narrow path opened out in front of her. The three walked in single file down this path. Jef looked back over his shoulder. There was no path behind him.&lt;br /&gt;Fej skipped along the path after the woman. “This is exciting,” she called back to Jef. “I have always wanted an adventure.”&lt;br /&gt;Jef took out his notebook and wrote down about the moving trees.&lt;br /&gt;Eventually they came to another clearing. This one was rather pleasant, there were bees humming and somewhere close by a bird sang. Even the air smelt better than in the first clearing. In the middle was a fire with a chair next to it. There was a large black, iron pot hanging over the fire. Steam was coming out of it. Near to the chair were two stools.&lt;br /&gt;The woman pointed to the stools. “Sit!” she commanded.&lt;br /&gt;The two children obeyed. Jef wrote ‘Five thousand and fifty-three paces’ in his note book.&lt;br /&gt;Before he could write any more, the woman sat in the chair and spoke again. “Tea anyone?” From somewhere that neither child could see, the woman produced three cups and a teapot. “Sorry, “she went on, “No milk today with all this trouble.”&lt;br /&gt;She poured brown liquid into each cup and handed one to each child. Then, again from somewhere the children could not see, she produced a plateful of sandwiches. “I hope you like ham, it is all I have got at present, “she said.&lt;br /&gt;Fej and Jef looked at each other. Fej shrugged her shoulders and took a sandwich. Jef shook his head. “No thank- you. I am not due to eat until break time which I estimate to be in one hour's time when I normally have an apple and a glass of milk.”&lt;br /&gt;“Please yourself then, “said the woman and the plate of sandwiches and the tea pot disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;The woman scratched her ear, pinched her nose, and generally looked a bit uneasy. She cleared her throat. “Look, she said, “I am not used to this being nice to people. I am more used to being wicked.”&lt;br /&gt;Fej jumped to her feet. “I knew it, you are a Witch!” She clapped her hands with glee.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch nodded. “Yes. They call me the Wicked Witch of the Dark Forest.”&lt;br /&gt;“Ooooh!” interrupted Fej. “I have read about you. You have done some really horrible things to people. It is all here in my book. Did you really turn someone into a frog?”&lt;br /&gt;The Witch looked startled. “Not that I remember doing. I mean I could, but why? Ah, yes. I remember now, that would have been the Witch before the one before me. She was a really unpleasant type.”&lt;br /&gt;Fej looked puzzled.&lt;br /&gt;“There have been lots of Wicked Witches of the Dark Forest, each one does different things. Even Witches do not live forever and it is a dangerous job you know. People DO try to kill us quite often you know.” The Witch sniffed.&lt;br /&gt;“There is no such thing as Witches,” said Jef. “They are only old women who have gone a bit strange in the head and keep lots of cats.”&lt;br /&gt;The Witch took a deep breath and started to wave her fingers making an odd pattern in the air. Fej moved out of the way.&lt;br /&gt;With a visible effort, the Witch stopped the finger waving and sat on her hands. “Well, you may believe what you choose. Either I am a Witch or just a silly old,” She stopped. “Not old, ……a silly woman who thinks she is one and needs your help.”&lt;br /&gt;Both children sat down on the stools and looked at her waiting to be told how they could be of help.&lt;br /&gt;“If we can,” said Jef.&lt;br /&gt;“Oooooooooh!” said Fej. “A real live adventure!”&lt;br /&gt;“I think it would be easier if I showed you the problem and then explained, “said the Witch. She stood up. “Follow me.”&lt;br /&gt;Obediently the children followed as she led them down another path. Jef counted the number of paces. It was only five hundred and three this time until the Witch stopped.&lt;br /&gt;“There!” she said and pointed ahead of them.&lt;br /&gt;“Where?” said Jef.&lt;br /&gt;“What?” said Fej. “There is nothing there.”&lt;br /&gt;“Exactly!” said the Witch. “There is NOTHING there!”&lt;br /&gt;The children looked again. The path, the trees, the sky, everything just stopped about twenty paces in front of them.&lt;br /&gt;“That is impossible!” muttered Jef.&lt;br /&gt;Fej ran forward to the very edge of the Nothing. Gingerly she put out her hand and touched the edge of Nothing. “Ooooh!” she squealed, “It tingles.”&lt;br /&gt;Jef carefully went up the edge. It was easy to see where it began, or ended. It was very strange to look down and see half a daisy flower. He took out his magnifying glass and looked through it at the ground. He looked carefully at a place where there was a tree branch going in and ending abruptly.&lt;br /&gt;“What can you see?” asked the Witch.&lt;br /&gt;Jef carefully wrote in his notebook. “Nothing!” he said truthfully. “Not a single thing. This is very odd.”&lt;br /&gt;He poked at the edge of Nothing with his pencil. “Pretty solid whatever it is. The pencil will not go through it”&lt;br /&gt;“Neither can people,” said the Witch and pushed him towards the edge. He stuck out his hands to stop himself and found himself touching a solid surface. “Yes, it does tingle,” he said. He touched it again. “Hmm, it is not really solid, more like hard rubber. If I press hard, it gives slightly. Try it.” He said to Fej.&lt;br /&gt;She pushed against the Nothing and nodded.&lt;br /&gt;“Watch this,” ordered the Witch. She picked up a piece of wood and pushed at the Nothing. The stick would not go through try as she might. Then, she stepped back a little way and threw the stick at the Nothing. It disappeared through it. Jef and Fej ran to the spot where the wood had gone. They felt all over the area and found no holes or anywhere where the wood could have gone through.&lt;br /&gt;“Nothing alive can go through, even a piece of wood will only go in if it is not being held by a living thing. I know I have tried.” The Witch said.&lt;br /&gt;“There must be a scientific explanation to this,” mused Jef. “I will have a look through my book.” He sat down by the edge of the Nothing.&lt;br /&gt;Fej looked at him and sniffed. She turned to the Witch. ”It’s magic, isn’t it?”&lt;br /&gt;The Witch nodded.&lt;br /&gt;“Who’s magic is it?” asked Fej.&lt;br /&gt;Jef came up. “Do you know who did this?”&lt;br /&gt;The Witch looked rather shamefaced. “Me. I cast a spell.”&lt;br /&gt;Jef snorted rather impolitely. Fej glared at him. The Witch’s fingers twitched. “I supposed I had better explain,” she sighed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 5&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Outside, Inside.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You see King Leopold is a bit of an idiot really. He refuses to believe in Witches. Like someone not far from here, he thought that I was just a strange woman who likes cats. Actually, he was wrong about that too, I cannot abide the things, and they make me sneeze. And that is not a safe thing to do when mixing either potions or casting spells, I can tell you.”&lt;br /&gt;Fej giggled.&lt;br /&gt;Jef shook his head.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch went on, “Worse of all he sent some soldiers to clear me out of my Cottage. He said I ought to go and live in the Town where I could be properly looked after and get treatment for my ‘strangeness’”&lt;br /&gt;“Idiot!” said Fej&lt;br /&gt;“Makes sense,” said Jef.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch glared at him and her fingers twitched.&lt;br /&gt;She took a deep breath and went on. “I decided to teach him a lesson. Since he wanted to kick me out of my home, I thought I would make it impossible for him to live in his home. So, I set a spell off to make his Palace disappear. Well, as I said, cats make me sneeze and as luck would have it, the Palace cat walked past as I was saying the words. Naturally, I sneezed and somehow the spell was made bigger than it should have been. The Nothing began in the throne room and just got bigger and bigger. Everyone inside has had to leave. They are all camped on the other side. “&lt;br /&gt;“Someone must have turned a machine or something on,” said Jef. “At the same time as you were pretending to do magic.”&lt;br /&gt;This time the Witch could not control her fingers. There was a flash and Fej was astonished to see a toad, sitting where Jef had been.&lt;br /&gt;She giggled.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch twitched her fingers again and Jef reappeared.&lt;br /&gt;“Funny!” he said. “I suddenly felt as if I was on all fours and thinking of flies.”&lt;br /&gt;Both Fej and the Witch giggled.&lt;br /&gt;Jef glared at them. “Obviously someone has to get inside the Nothing, somehow and turn it off.”&lt;br /&gt;“Yes!” said the Witch. “And that someone, or someones, actually are you two. I cast a spell that was supposed to bring me the way of stopping this, “she waved at the Nothing. “And you two turned up. I did check and it is right. You two are supposed to be able to do it.”&lt;br /&gt;“Well, in that case, there must be a way in,” said Fej. She went over to the Nothing and began feeling all around. She did not notice the root sticking up and tripped. In falling she grabbed hold of Jef and the pair of them fell against the Nothing. Instead of bouncing off, they both fell through to the other side. They were inside the Nothing.&lt;br /&gt;Quickly both of them scrambled to their feet and moved so that they were no longer touching.&lt;br /&gt;“Look!” said Fej, pointing at the ground. By her feet was the other half of the daisy. Jef took out his magnifying glass and examined it. He made a note in his Notebook. Gingerly Fej touched the inside edge of the Nothing. “It still tingles,” she said. She pushed against it and Jef poked at it with his pencil.&lt;br /&gt;“Feels the same from this side,” he said.&lt;br /&gt;“But how did we get in?” asked Fej. She looked closely at the Nothing. “You know, from this side I can just see out. I can see the Witch.”&lt;br /&gt;“Old woman!” Jef sniffed.&lt;br /&gt;“Whatever,” said Fej. “She looks rather surprised. I wonder is she can hear us.”&lt;br /&gt;They both shouted and banged on the Nothing. The Witch/old woman ignored them.&lt;br /&gt;Jef scratched his head. “This needs thinking about.”&lt;br /&gt;Fej nodded and walked off. She thought better when she was moving about. She looked at the trees and plants inside the Nothing. It suddenly struck her that there was something wrong. There was absolutely no noise at all inside, no bees, no birds, no wind rustling the leaves, no sound at all. She began to whistle, rather tunelessly as usual, but at least it was a noise.&lt;br /&gt;She went back to Jef. He was examining a leaf through his magnifying glass.&lt;br /&gt;“Have you noticed?” They both spoke at the same time.&lt;br /&gt;Jef was too excited to be polite and spoke before Fej could begin again. “The leaves on the trees are dying. And look at the daisy.” The half flower that had looked fine a few minutes ago was now looking very sad indeed. Even as they watched, a petal fell to the ground.&lt;br /&gt;“And there is no sound,” pointed out Fej. The whole place is absolutely silent, except for us.”&lt;br /&gt;“We have to turn this thing off, whatever it is, or the whole place is going to die,” said Jef.&lt;br /&gt;“You don’t ‘turn off’ magic, we need to break the spell,” Fej insisted.&lt;br /&gt;“Magic smagic!” retorted Jef.&lt;br /&gt;They were about to begin a really good quarrel when they were interrupted by a piece of wood from the Witch’s side of the Nothing. Fej picked it up. There was a piece of paper attached to it. She read out the rather spidery writing.&lt;br /&gt;‘If you are in there and get this, write a note and throw it out attached to a stick’.&lt;br /&gt;“We should have thought of that,” said Fej.&lt;br /&gt;“I had thought of it,” said Jef, “But you did not give me time to say so, going on about Magic and spells. And I think I know what was different about when we came in.”&lt;br /&gt;“What?”&lt;br /&gt;“We were touching each other. You grabbed hold of my arm when you tripped over the root and we fell through the Nothing still holding on to each other. I wonder if we can get back the same way.” Jef said. He went on, “I do not understand the Science behind this, but we can at least try.”&lt;br /&gt;“Pooh to your science,” said Fej.&lt;br /&gt;She sighed. “I suppose we had better try though. “&lt;br /&gt;She grabbed Jef’s hand and together they tried the Nothing. There was nothing there to stop them and they found themselves back in the clearing with the Witch/old woman. Jef let go of Fej’s hand as soon as he could and wiped it on his handkerchief. Fej wiped her hand on her jacket.&lt;br /&gt;“Well?” demanded the Witch/old woman. “What happened?”&lt;br /&gt;Jef answered, “It seems that we can get inside or back out again if we are touching each other. “&lt;br /&gt;“Mmmm,” said the Witch/old woman. “I wonder if I can get in like that.” She grabbed Fej’s hand and poked the other one at the Nothing. It did not go through. She left go of Fej and grabbed Jef. Again, she could not get into the Nothing. Finally, she tried holding on to both of them without success.&lt;br /&gt;“Well, it seems that only you two can get in, so you will have to go and find the spell and break it.” She said.&lt;br /&gt;Before Jef could open his mouth to protest, she added, “Or turn it off, whatever.”&lt;br /&gt;“How do we do that?” Fej wanted to know.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch/old woman looked a bit shame faced. “I do not actually know. The answer is in my book in my Cottage.”&lt;br /&gt;Jef had a feeling he knew the answer before he asked the question. “Where is your Cottage?”&lt;br /&gt;The Witch/old woman pointed to the Nothing. “If you follow the path from here my cottage is only a short distance. The door is open and all my books are on a shelf behind the door. The one I need is the only one with no title on its cover.”&lt;br /&gt;Fej giggled. “Your cottage is not made of Gingerbread, by any chance is it?”&lt;br /&gt;The Witch/old woman looked puzzled. “No, bricks and wood and it has a thatched roof made of straw, why?&lt;br /&gt;Jef laughed. “She is thinking of a story where two children find a Cottage made of Gingerbread.”&lt;br /&gt;“Not very practical, it would fall down the first time it rained.” The Witch/old woman shook her head. “Now hurry up and get my book. And whatever you do, do not touch anything else in there.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 6&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Odd Flowers&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    Fej grabbed Jef’s hand and before he could protest pulled him through into Nothing. The path led to a Cottage just as they had been told. There was a neat garden around the Cottage full of plants which Jef did not recognise. He would have liked to have stopped and studied them, but Fej dragged him through the open door and into the Cottage. The books were on a shelf behind the door and as promised only one of them had no title. The others had words on them, but not in any language that Jef could read.&lt;br /&gt;Jef let go of Fej’s hand and grabbed the Book. “Come on, let’s go back outside.&lt;br /&gt;“You go, I want to look round. It is not often anyone gets the chance to look inside a Witch’s Cottage,” announce Fej.&lt;br /&gt;“She is not a Witch, there is no such thing.” Jef shouted. “And it is very rude to go looking through other people’s things.”&lt;br /&gt;“Oh pooh,” retorted Fej. “You wait outside then.”&lt;br /&gt;Jef did as he was told and went to stand in the garden. Two minutes later a very white-faced Fej ran out through the door and past him back down the path. Jef shrugged his shoulders and followed her.&lt;br /&gt;Fej was stood next to the Nothing, still looking rather scared.&lt;br /&gt;“So what happened then?” asked Jef. “Did a nasty spell jump out and get you?”&lt;br /&gt;“You would not believe me if I told you,” said Fej&lt;br /&gt;“Try me,” replied Jef.&lt;br /&gt;Fej took a deep breath. “There was a bunch of flowers on the table and when I bent over them, one of them opened up and breathed fire on me. Look my hair is singed.”&lt;br /&gt;It was certainly true that the front of her hair looked a bit scorched.&lt;br /&gt;“I suppose they were snapdragon flowers,” sneered Jef.&lt;br /&gt;Fej sniffed. “I’ll bet they were.”&lt;br /&gt;“More likely there was a candle lit and you did not see it.”&lt;br /&gt;He grabbed her hand and together they walked out of Nothing. As soon as they were clear, Fej pushed away Jef’s hand. She gave the Book to the waiting Witch/Old woman.&lt;br /&gt;She looked at Fej’s face and singed hair. “I see you had to go and look at my Workbench then. “&lt;br /&gt;Fej blushed and nodded.&lt;br /&gt;“Found the Snap dragons too, I see.” The Witch/old woman reached up and touched Fej’s fringe. “Just be glad I hadn’t got a bunch of Dog daisies on there.”&lt;br /&gt;Fej said, “You know that he still does not think you are a Witch, no matter what happens, he finds a reason not to believe.”&lt;br /&gt;“Does it matter? As long as you manage to stop the Nothing, whether he thinks I am a Witch or just a mad woman is not that important. I know what I am and you do. Let him believe what he wants to. Now let me look through this Book”&lt;br /&gt;Fej wandered over to where Jef was sitting on one of the stools, looking at a leaf through his magnifying glass and writing notes in his book. He looked very worried.&lt;br /&gt;“Something Science cannot explain, “said Fej.&lt;br /&gt;“Actually no. This is the leaf I looked at when we went in first and this is one I brought out just. Look how much more of this one has died. I reckon that if plants inside the Nothing are dying at the same speed as this tree, then we have only a short time to turn it off,”&lt;br /&gt;“Break the spell,” muttered Fej.&lt;br /&gt;“Whatever!” replied Jef. He wrote some figures in his book, looked at his watch and thought for a moment. “By my reckoning everything in there will be completely dead in three hours and twenty minutes from now.”&lt;br /&gt;“I wonder if she knows,” said Fej, thoughtfully.&lt;br /&gt;“I think she only wants the Nothing removed so she can get back into her Cottage,” said Jef.&lt;br /&gt;“Very true,” said the Witch/old woman, who had walked up unnoticed by either of them. “Sadly I have to get rid of all of it, not just the bit round that idiot Leopold’s Palace. Still he might have learnt his lesson. We shall see.”&lt;br /&gt;“So?” asked Fej. “What do we do?”&lt;br /&gt;“I will tell you separately. Jef, go and put some wood on the fire.”&lt;br /&gt;He went and did as he was told.&lt;br /&gt;When he was out of hearing distance, the Witch began. “You need to know something about Spells. They have a set of rules that have to be followed. The most important ones are that they have to have a way of being broken and they also have a time limit on them, most often a hundred years.”&lt;br /&gt;Fej nodded excitedly. “You mean like Sleeping Beauty, where she had to wait a hundred years before the Prince could come and kiss her?”&lt;br /&gt;    The Witch nodded. “Something like that. Obviously I cannot wait a hundred years to get back into my Cottage, so you will have to break the Spell.”&lt;br /&gt;Fej nodded. “But how?”&lt;br /&gt;“That is the problem,” said the Witch. “My Book only says ‘When opposites meet and then agree. They’ll find their way. The spell will go by end of day.’ Somewhere in the Throne room you will find a glass ball, about 4 inches across. You will know what it is because when you look in it you will see Nothing.”&lt;br /&gt;“Strange! I will have to think about the rhyme,” said Fej. “Should we tell him?”&lt;br /&gt;“No, I do not think he would believe it and in any case I do not think he needs to know. Keep it to yourself until you know what it means. Now go and read your book or something I need to talk to Jef about the way things are dying inside the Nothing.”&lt;br /&gt;Fej went and sat by the fire and Jef walked over to the Old woman.&lt;br /&gt;“Now, somewhere in the Throne Room, you will find something that looks like a glass ball, about 4 inches across. You will know what it is when you look in to it, you will see Nothing. Somehow you must break it and that will turn the Nothing off.”&lt;br /&gt;“How? I mean, like hit it with something or throw it on the floor?” puzzled Jef.&lt;br /&gt;“I doubt if that would work. I am sorry, but I have no idea. You will have to find a way when you get there. Oh and do not say anything to Fej about this. She might not understand.” The old woman smiled at him.&lt;br /&gt;Jef nodded.&lt;br /&gt;“Time you were going. If your working out is accurate, then everything in there will be dead very soon and I would be very upset to lose the plants in my herb garden, some of them are very rare ones indeed.”&lt;br /&gt;The Witch/old woman led them to the Nothing. Now follow the path past my cottage. It winds and twists a bit, but eventually you will come to another path. Turn to the right and walk with the sun on your backs. You can see the sun in there I hope?”&lt;br /&gt;They both nodded.&lt;br /&gt;“You might find other paths going off the one you are on, but if in doubt always take the widest path. Understand?”&lt;br /&gt;They both nodded.&lt;br /&gt;She led them to the Nothing and holding hands they went through.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Opposites…….attract!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Inside the pair let go of each other and walked along in silence, past the Cottage until they reached a wider path. They turned to the right as the Witch/old woman had said.&lt;br /&gt;“Funny, this,” said Fej. “I started out this morning by turning to the left instead of to the right.”&lt;br /&gt;“Me too,” said Jef. He was too busy counting his paces to talk much.&lt;br /&gt;Fej on the other hand was finding the total silence of the Nothing rather harder to live with. “This is very creepy, “she said. “There should be lots of noises in a Forest like this, it is not right.”&lt;br /&gt;Jef made no reply, merely making a note in his notebook.&lt;br /&gt;“What do you keep writing in that book” Fej asked and grabbed it out of Jef’s hand. It was full of tiny writing, most of which were figures.&lt;br /&gt;Jef held out his hand and waited until Fej returned the book. “I write down the number of paces I take between things and anything interesting I see while walking.”&lt;br /&gt;“Why count your paces?”&lt;br /&gt;“If I know how many paces I have taken and how long my pace is I can work out how far I have walked and I can always find my way back again.”&lt;br /&gt;Fej tried again. “Do you think we will ever get home?”&lt;br /&gt;Jef stopped. “Do you know I had never even thought about that. I certainly hope so. Perhaps once the Nothing is gone, we will be sent back. “&lt;br /&gt;Fej nodded.&lt;br /&gt;They carried on walking until they came to where the Path split into two. “Always take the widest one,” said Fej. “But they look the same size to me.”&lt;br /&gt;Jef looked and said, “Well I think it is the right hand one.”&lt;br /&gt;Fej disagreed. “I think it is the left.”&lt;br /&gt;Jef reached into his pocket and took out a small tape measure. “Never go anywhere without it.”&lt;br /&gt;“You are weird,” said Fej.&lt;br /&gt;The measured the paths and sure enough it was the right hand one that was just the wider of the two.&lt;br /&gt;Jef smiled smugly and Fej sulked.&lt;br /&gt;They walked in silence until the path split again.&lt;br /&gt;“Right” said Jef.&lt;br /&gt;“Left” said Fej as much to be different as anything. To her delight, the left path was the wider by a small amount.&lt;br /&gt;Fej smiled smugly and Jef sulked.&lt;br /&gt;Soon the path changed from bare earth to paving stones and at last the reached the Palace gates. Jef pushed at them. They were locked.&lt;br /&gt;“So, how do we get in?” he asked.&lt;br /&gt;“Like this!” said Fej and began to climb over. She managed it in no time at all. Jef however, could not manage them at all.&lt;br /&gt;Fej laughed at his feeble attempts. “I will go and see if there is an open gate somewhere. Wait here.” She went off leaving Jef stood by the gate feeling a little foolish. To pass the time he closely examined the leaves from the plants growing at the base of the wall.&lt;br /&gt;A few minutes later Fej returned. “Follow the Walls round to the right and you will come to a small side gate. I have opened it for you.”&lt;br /&gt;Jef did as he was told and soon joined Fej inside. He handed her the leaves he had collected and the magnifying glass.&lt;br /&gt;“What am I looking at?” she asked.&lt;br /&gt;Jef shook his head. “These plants are dying much faster. I thought we had hours yet, but from the state of those I think we have less than thirty minutes.”&lt;br /&gt;Fej looked again and nodded. There was now only a tiny spot of green left in the very middle of the leaf.&lt;br /&gt;“We had better hurry then.”&lt;br /&gt;The Palace doors were locked like the Gates. They walked all the way round and found all the doors firmly bolted.&lt;br /&gt;“We have to get in somehow, the switch is inside.” Said Jef&lt;br /&gt;“We have to break the spell in the throne room,” said Fej.&lt;br /&gt;She walked across the lawn to a rock garden and picked up a large rock. “Hope no one minds,” she muttered and used it to smash a window. Jef shook his head, but helped her clear away the glass and they climbed in.&lt;br /&gt;They found themselves in a long wide corridor with doors leading of on either side.&lt;br /&gt;“It is going to take forever, if we have to go in all these rooms,” said Fej. “Where do we start?”&lt;br /&gt;Jef sniffed. “Obvious really. I think it is going to be behind the biggest door. That one at the end of the Corridor.”&lt;br /&gt;They ran down to a pair of double doors and pushed them open. They went into a huge beautifully decorated room. At the far end was a pair of large stone chairs. Carved into the back of each chair was a crown.&lt;br /&gt;“The throne room I believe,” said Jef.&lt;br /&gt;“So lets find this glass ball that the witch said was in here,” said Fej. “You look down that side and I’ll take this. Meet you at the thrones.”&lt;br /&gt;A few minutes later they met at the thrones. Jef shook his head. “Nothing this side.”&lt;br /&gt;Fej shook hers. “Nothing this side either.”&lt;br /&gt;“Well, it has to be here somewhere,” said Jef. “What is behind these curtains?”&lt;br /&gt;Behind the thrones was a heavy looking red velvet curtain. Fej pulled them open. The curtains covered a small room with a dressing table and a mirror. Fej ran over to the dressing table. “Here it is,” she cried.&lt;br /&gt;Sure enough, on the dresser was a small glass ball. She picked it up and looked inside. She could see Nothing. Jef joined her and looked. “That is definitely it.”&lt;br /&gt;They took the ball into the throne room and set it down on a table placed between the thrones.&lt;br /&gt;“Now what do we do?” Fej asked.&lt;br /&gt;“The old woman” began Jef&lt;br /&gt;“The witch,” corrected Fej.&lt;br /&gt;“Whatever!” said Jef. She then, she said we have to break the ball, but she did not know how. Perhaps if we hit it with something?”&lt;br /&gt;They glanced round the room, but there was nothing that could be used as a hammer.&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t think we have time to go and look for tools,” said Jef taking out the leaf and looking at it closely. “The spot has almost gone.”&lt;br /&gt;“We could try throwing at the floor,” suggested Fej.&lt;br /&gt;“OK!” replied Jef and reached out for the ball. At the same time Jef did the same. Their hands met on the ball.&lt;br /&gt;Together they exclaimed “Ooh, that tingles.” They tried to let go, but their hands were stuck to the ball.&lt;br /&gt;They stood and looked at each other for a moment. Then Fej said. ”She told me ‘‘When opposites meet and then agree. They’ll find their way. The spell will go by end of day.’”&lt;br /&gt;Jef snorted. “You and your magic.”&lt;br /&gt;Fej snarled back at him. “You and your Science. We will never agree on that.”&lt;br /&gt;Then she stopped and thought. Then she smiled. “I think I know what we have to do.”&lt;br /&gt;Jef also had a grin on his face, “You know, I think I do too. But you go first.”&lt;br /&gt;Fej said, “We are opposites, if you think about it.”&lt;br /&gt;Jef nodded. “I do not believe in magic, you do.&lt;br /&gt;Fej nodded. ”I am a girl and you are a boy.”&lt;br /&gt;Jef nodded. “I am neat and tidy and you are….er…….not.”&lt;br /&gt;Fej sniffed at that. “I am left handed and you are right handed.”&lt;br /&gt;Together they said “And now all we have to do is agree. We agree to differ!”&lt;br /&gt;If they had expected thunder and lightning or a fireworks display, they were disappointed. The ball gently cracked open and their hands were free.&lt;br /&gt;Fej looked across at Jef. He was staring at something behind her. She turned to look. The throne room walls had disappeared and behind her was her own very familiar front gate. She turned back to Jef and nodded. He turned to look behind him. The walls of the Palace had disappeared and behind him was his very own familiar front gate.&lt;br /&gt;“Well, that part is right. We have found our own way,” said Jef turning back. “But we still……..aah. “ He looked at the remains of the glass ball. There was a switch, marked On/Off. It was in the On position. It would be no trouble to turn it to the Off position.&lt;br /&gt;“True! At least now we will be able to go home. She looked at the remains of the glass ball. “Aaah, I see it.” Floating just above the tabletop was a small candle flame. It would be no trouble to put it out.&lt;br /&gt;They looked at each other, realising the adventure was almost over. Jef pulled out his Science for Everyone book and thrust it at Fej. She pulled out her Tales of the Dark Forest and handed it to Jef.&lt;br /&gt;Without a word she reached in and snuffed out the flame. At the same time Jef reached in and switched the switch to Off. The remains of the glass ball disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;Jef turned and found himself stood by his front gate. There were no signs of any Palace, only the last few wisps of fog. He looked at his watch. The whole thing had taken no more than five minutes. If he walked quickly he would be in school on time. He looked at the book in his hand. ‘Tales of the Dark Forest. ‘ On the front cover was written, ‘Property of Fiona Emily Jefferson’. He put it in his pocket with his notebook and went to school. As he did, a leaf dropped unnoticed from his sleeve. The leaf was completely green.&lt;br /&gt;Fej turned and found herself stood by her front gate. The Palace had completely disappeared. She ran into the house. “Mum I’m home, did you miss me?”&lt;br /&gt;“Her mother came out of the kitchen wiping her hands. “But my love, you have only been gone five minutes. Did you not go to the Park?”&lt;br /&gt;Fej looked at the book in her hand ‘Science for Everyone’. On the inside of the cover was written, ‘Property of Jonathan Edward Frobisher.” She put it in her pocket and went out again to the Park. She did not notice the leaf which fell out of the  book. The leaf was completely green.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/10603811-7225655910366792380?l=palustris.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://palustris.blogspot.com/feeds/7225655910366792380/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=10603811&amp;postID=7225655910366792380&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/10603811/posts/default/7225655910366792380'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/10603811/posts/default/7225655910366792380'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://palustris.blogspot.com/2010/01/nothing.html' title='Nothing.'/><author><name>Palustris</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/10609962693901358648</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-10603811.post-5659285486305742786</id><published>2008-08-20T13:22:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2008-08-20T13:23:45.655-07:00</updated><title type='text'>The Granny Cruncher</title><content type='html'>The Granny Cruncher.&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 1.&lt;br /&gt;The First to go!&lt;br /&gt;Granny Smith was the first to go. The old lady was taking six fine fat geese to the market in the Town Square. She was driving them along the dusty road with a stick. Grumbling to herself as usual, when she just disappeared. There was no puff of smoke or anything like that, just a faint crunching noise, then no Granny Smith.&lt;br /&gt;The geese did not notice that she was no longer driving them for a few minutes and went on walking towards the Town. When they did notice that she was no longer there, they turned and went home again, passing her stick which was lying unheeded on the grass by the roadside. Granny smith lived on her own in a little cottage some way out of town. She had no close neighbours or family so it was some time before anyone noticed that she was no longer there.&lt;br /&gt;It was very different when Granny Knott went. She was sat in her favourite armchair with her grandchildren round her. She was telling them a story. Her smallest granddaughter was sat on her knee one moment and the next she was sat in the armchair. It was such a shock that for a moment she did not even begin to cry.&lt;br /&gt;As the eldest said. “There was a faint 'Crunch' and Granny just disappeared. She did not even finish the story.”&lt;br /&gt;The house was searched, the garden was searched. They even looked down the cushions of the armchair and apart from a few stray pennies and a couple of hairpins and a very unpleasant sticky sweet, nothing unusual was found anywhere.&lt;br /&gt;Widow Flatt was cleaning her front windows. She did this every Thursday whether the windows needed it or not. She went leaving her bucket ans wind leather and the windows half washed. Her daughter, who was talking to her at the time said tearfully. “There was a sort of crunching noise, then she was gone.”&lt;br /&gt;Old Mother Smith was often to be seen driving a horse and cart around the Town delivering cans of milk to the towns folk, The horse was so used to just gently plodding along the same route that he did not even notice that no one was holding the reins. The Town folk were very upset when their daily milk was not delivered.&lt;br /&gt;The largest disappearance came one evening at Mrs. Jackson's Milliner's Shop. No less than eight grandmothers went. A hysterical Miss Jackson, who was not a grandmother, rushed out into the street.&lt;br /&gt;“I definitely heard a whole lot of crunching and they all disappeared. We were making bonnets for the Hat Festival next week.”&lt;br /&gt;Abronia was famous for its hat makers and every year there was a huge parade where all the hat makers in the country put their best efforts on display.&lt;br /&gt;In Miss Jackson's front room, all that could be seen was a pile of needles and thread and unfinished hats.&lt;br /&gt;More important it also left eight very puzzled and angry grandfathers. They had come home from the Old Men's Darts Match, expecting to find some supper.&lt;br /&gt;Eight extremely angry grandfathers can make a large amount of fuss, especially when there was no supper to be had. When their wives did nor re-appear next morning, they met at Granddad Green's house. It was a strange looking gang of old men. Two were still wearing the clothes from the previous night. The others had managed to find some clothes, but without their wives to tell them where to find clean shirts and socks, they looked a very untidy set of people. Worse still, not one of them had managed to make themselves breakfast. At least Granddad Green knew where the tea was kept so they all could have a hot drink. They did leave the cups in the sink for someone else to wash up though. The tea had to be black as no milk had been delivered.&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 2.&lt;br /&gt;Elsewhere.&lt;br /&gt;Princess Kayla liked everything to be just so. Her clothes had to be put out in the same way every day. The table had to be laid correctly and the table cloth clean and white. She did not make a fuss and stamp her feet or have a tantrum if things were not the way that they should be, she just sighed and put them right for herself. The only odd thing about her was that she was never seen in public without her face being covered with a veil.&lt;br /&gt;She was a very sensible girl and so her parents had no worries about leaving her in charge of the country while they went on an extended tour of the neighbouring countries.&lt;br /&gt;So far after a fortnight in charge, nothing at all of interest had happened. Princess was not upset by this, she preferred things to be quiet. This morning though was different. It started as normal. She rose and dressed and went down for breakfast. The table was laid properly and she sat down to wait for the tea and toast to be brought in. They arrived, but Kayla could not help but notice that the maid was red eyed and rather untidy looking. There was obviously something wrong as she put the tea pot down with the handle pointing to the left instead of to the right.&lt;br /&gt;“Tut!” said the Princess and turned the teapot the correct way round.&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, I am sorry, your Highness. I am all of a quiver this morning.” apologised the maid.&lt;br /&gt;“This is not like you, “ said the Princess. “What has happened?”&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, ma'am, it's my Granny. She has disappeared. “&lt;br /&gt;Kayla poured herself some tea. “When?” she asked.&lt;br /&gt;The maid took a deep breath. “It was yesterday afternoon. You know she works for Miss Jackson, the milliner?”&lt;br /&gt;Kayla nodded. “Yes, I saw her there yesterday morning. I was being measured for my hat for the Festival.”&lt;br /&gt;“Well, as you know, Miss Jackson only employs older women. She says they work better and don't go rushing off to get married or start their own shops as soon as she has trained them.”&lt;br /&gt;“They also make the best hats, “ smiled Kayla. “That is why I go there for mine.”&lt;br /&gt;“Well yesterday afternoon,” went on the maid. “Miss Jackson went to deal with a customer and when she went back, all the Grannies had disappeared.” The maid sniffed tearfully. “She said that all she heard was a series of 'crunches' and then the room was empty and silent.”&lt;br /&gt;“Very strange.” said Kayla.&lt;br /&gt;The door to the Breakfast room opened and a Footman came in. “Excuse me, you Highness. I am sorry to disturb your breakfast, but there is a group of old men at the Palace Gate who are asking to see you. They say it is important and urgent.”&lt;br /&gt;“You had better show them to the throne room then, “ said Kayla. “I will be down in a short time when I have finished my breakfast.&lt;br /&gt;The Footman bowed.&lt;br /&gt;Fifteen minutes later Kayla entered the throne room. She was met by a very worried looking group of old men. They looked rather untidy too, in crumpled shirts. One man was not wearing socks.&lt;br /&gt;They all tried to speak at once.&lt;br /&gt;Kayla took charge. She pointed to the cleanest looking man. “Now, sir, I suggest that you tell me what is the problem.”&lt;br /&gt;The man took a deep breath and began. “It is our wives, your Highness. They have disappeared. They were working at Miss Jackson's. She says she heard a crunching noise and they were gone. She says it was a dragon that ate them.”&lt;br /&gt;Kayla thought for a moment then shook her head. “I doubt that. For a start Dragons usually prefer to eat younger persons. I think they might find Grannies a little on the tough side. Secondly I think Dragons prefer their food well cooked and no one has said anything about any fire, now have they?”&lt;br /&gt;The old men shook their heads.&lt;br /&gt;“And finally, I have never heard of any dragons around here, have you?”&lt;br /&gt;The old men shook their heads.&lt;br /&gt;“Now I will see what I can find out for you. “ She looked at the group in front of her. “Have any of you had breakfast yet? “&lt;br /&gt;Most of them shook their heads.&lt;br /&gt;“I thought not. “ said Kayla. She turned to the Footman .”Take these gentlemen down to the kitchens and give them some breakfast. Then organise some of the servants to go home with them and find them some clean clothes. Oh and send the Captain of the guard in to see me.”&lt;br /&gt;The Captain of the Guard arrived. Kayla explained the problem to him.&lt;br /&gt;“Please investigate and report back as soon as possible,” she ordered.&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 3.&lt;br /&gt;A puzzle.&lt;br /&gt;The Captain returned in mid afternoon. “It is very strange, your Highness, he said” It seems that old ladies have been disappearing throughout the kingdom, over the last couple of days. As far as I can find out, there are six Mrs. Smiths, three Mrs. Knotts and two Mrs. Flatts as well as the eight from the Hat makers shop. In each case there was a crunching noise reported. No one saw any signs of burning though, so a Dragon is not suspected.”&lt;br /&gt;“Perhaps someone is trying to spoil the Hat Festival, “ said Kayla. “Were they all hat makers?”&lt;br /&gt;“No ma'am. Not as far as I can see. One of the Mrs. Smiths sold geese, another delivered milk.” The Captain scratched his head. “I cannot see any connection between any of them.”&lt;br /&gt;“Did anyone see what happened?”&lt;br /&gt;“Not really, your Highness. There was an odd happening at one of the grandmother' s places. I brought the people with me.”&lt;br /&gt;The Captain went to the Throne Room door and showed a man and a woman in to the room The woman was carrying a small child.&lt;br /&gt;“Mr. and Mrs. Flatt and Dylan, “ said the Captain.&lt;br /&gt;The man bowed awkwardly and the woman attempted a curtsey which was a bit difficult as she was holding the child. The child carried on sucking a lollipop.&lt;br /&gt;Kayla smiled. “Tell me happened.”&lt;br /&gt;The woman answered nervously. “My mother in law was nursing little Dylan here. He has been sick you see and he would not stop crying. There was a crunching noise and they both disappeared. Then a minute later, there was another crunch and Dylan was back again with a lollipop.”&lt;br /&gt;Dylan took the lollipop from his mouth and said. “The man with the tail said, 'Oops, sorry.'.”&lt;br /&gt;“He keeps saying that,” said his Mother.&lt;br /&gt;Dylan sucked on the lollipop, then he took it out again. “Gave me a lollipop.”&lt;br /&gt;His father said, “We have tried to get him to tell us more, but that is all he says. He is only three you know.”&lt;br /&gt;“Well, it helps, thank you very much,” said Kayla. “We will do everything we can to get your mother back.”&lt;br /&gt;The Captain of the Guard showed the family group out of the room.&lt;br /&gt;“Not a lot of use really, “ he said when he returned. “But at least whoever is doing this is only after grandmothers.”&lt;br /&gt;Kayla though for a moment. “Well, she said finally, “If there is anyone who can solve this mystery it is me.”&lt;br /&gt;“Your Highness?” The Captain was puzzled.&lt;br /&gt;“I shall disguise myself as a hat making granny and see if I am 'crunched'.”&lt;br /&gt;“But,”&lt;br /&gt;“No, Captain, my parents left me in charge and it is my duty to find out what has happened. Besides looking like I do it should not be too much trouble to look like a hat making granny, now will it.?”&lt;br /&gt;The Captain nodded.&lt;br /&gt;“This awful spell that the Witch put on me may come in useful after all,” said the Princess.&lt;br /&gt;“That was before I became Captain of the Guard,” said the soldier. “I wondered.....”&lt;br /&gt;“My parents forgot to invite the Witch to my christening, so she cast a spell on me. She arrived when everyone was saying how much I looked like my Grandmother so she said that I would REALLY look like her. And I do, but my Grandmother is seventy years old so I look seventy too, even though I am only eighteen.”&lt;br /&gt;“That was cruel,” said the Captain of the Guard.&lt;br /&gt;Kayla nodded.&lt;br /&gt;“But, your Highness, it might be dangerous. Who knows what this person is after.”&lt;br /&gt;Kayla laughed, “I don't think that someone who says 'Oops sorry and gives a child a lollipop can be too dangerous”&lt;br /&gt;The Captain shook his head and sighed. “I hope not.”&lt;br /&gt;“Now, off you go and see if you can find out any more. “&lt;br /&gt;The Captain saluted and left the room.&lt;br /&gt;Kayla sent for her maid. She explained her plan and soon was dressed in the sort of clothes that the Maid's grandmother was wearing when she was crunched.&lt;br /&gt;Half an hour later, the Princess was sat in Miss Jackson's workshop quietly sewing a hat. As she said to the worried hat shop owner. “At least this way, if I don't disappear I will have a hat to wear for the Festival.”&lt;br /&gt;Nothing happened and both Miss Jackson and the Princess began to wonder if anything would. Then the shop bell rang. Miss Jackson looked at the Princess.&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, go on. You cannot ignore a customer, now can you?” Princess Kayla smiled. “I will be all right.”&lt;br /&gt;Miss Jackson left the workroom . As she closed the door behind her, she heard a faint 'crunch'. She turned and ran back into the workroom. The Princess had gone. Miss Jackson fainted.&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 4.&lt;br /&gt;A Solution.&lt;br /&gt;Princess Kayla found herself in a small room. In front of her was a young man holding a clipboard. He looked very worried. He did not speak, instead he sighed and wrote something on the piece of paper on the clipboard. Even though they were indoors he was wearing a hat pulled sown over his ears. Kayla turned slowly round to look at the room. There was no furniture in the room except for a large mirror. To her astonishment the mirror did not show the reflection of the room, or herself or the young man. Instead it showed the room at Miss Jackson's shop. Princess Kayla could see poor Miss Jackson slowly climbing to her feet.&lt;br /&gt;The young man said “Excuse me and touched one corner of the Mirror. The workroom faded and was replaced by the reflection of Princess Kayla. She could not help noticing that the Mirror was rather dirty and streaked. She sniffed at this sign of neglect.&lt;br /&gt;“Er, Mistress.....?” enquired the young man, pencil poised to write on his paper.&lt;br /&gt;“Princess Kayla!” snapped Princess Kayla. “And who may I ask are you?”&lt;br /&gt;“Oh dear,” replied the young man. “You are a Granny aren't you?”&lt;br /&gt;“Not exactly!” said Kayla. “And I asked you a question, young man.”&lt;br /&gt;“Ohm er, sorry. Forgot my manners. I am Prince Farimond of Slobonia. Er, what do you mean by 'Not exactly'? You look the right age to be a grandmother.”&lt;br /&gt;Kayla ignored that question for a moment. “What have you done with all the grandmothers? They had better not have come to any harm.”&lt;br /&gt;“No, no. They are all perfectly fit and well, “ protested Prince Farimond. “They are all in the Great Hall playing Bingo. Listen you can hear them arguing.”&lt;br /&gt;Kayla could indeed hear the sounds of old ladies enjoying a good disagreement.&lt;br /&gt;“They are terrible,” said Farimond. “I had to move the mirror in here, I could not stand the squabbling. Now, If you would just answer my question, you could go and join them,” said Prince Farimond.&lt;br /&gt;“I have no intention of joining them until I find out what is going on here, “ said Kayla.&lt;br /&gt;“You are not a grandmother at all,” burst out the Prince. “Oh dear, this is not supposed to happen.”&lt;br /&gt;“No,” said Kayla. “I am not even an old woman. I just happen to look like this. Now are you going to tell me what is going on or what?” She stood tapping her foot on the rather dusty stone floor.&lt;br /&gt;Prince Farimond stared at the tapping foot and swallowed nervously. “It's like this you see. I am under spell and I am trying to find a way to break it.”&lt;br /&gt;“A spell?”&lt;br /&gt;Prince Farimond sighed. “Promise you won't laugh,” he said.&lt;br /&gt;Princess Kayla nodded.&lt;br /&gt;Prince Farimond turned round. From the front he looked to be a perfectly normal, if rather worried, looking young man. However, when he turned it became very obvious that Prince Farimond was far from normal. He had a long bushy tail. He turned back and reached up and removed his hat. His ears were small and very hairy. Clumsily he dropped his pencil. As soon as it touched the floor, the tail whipped round, picked it up and handed it back to him.&lt;br /&gt;“It does that all the time,” he said, blushing bright red.&lt;br /&gt;It is a good thing that Princess Kayla had been brought up to keep a straight face or she may well have laughed.&lt;br /&gt;“Oh dear,” she said. “That is most unfortunate. How did that happen.?”&lt;br /&gt;“Well, “ replied the Prince. “I was not born like this I am told. My parents did all the right things for the Christening. They invited the Witch so that she would not just turn up and be nasty. But she was in a bad mood for some reason and when she saw me she said. 'He looks just like a little monkey. I think I shall give him a gift.'. So she did, this!”&lt;br /&gt;His tail reached up over his shoulder and brushed away the tear which had fallen from Farimond's eye.&lt;br /&gt;“Oh,” cried Kayla. “She is a horrible person. “My parents forgot to ask her at all, but she turned up anyway. She made me look like my grandmother.”&lt;br /&gt;Farimond looked puzzled. “But lots of people look like their grandparents. My Father always said that I looked like my grandfather without his teeth in.”&lt;br /&gt;“Most people look like their grandmother or grandfather did when they were the same age as them I look like my Grandmother does now and she is seventy.”&lt;br /&gt;Then Kayla did a very brave thing, she reached up and took off her veil.&lt;br /&gt;Farimond stepped back. “Oh!” was all he could say.&lt;br /&gt;They stood and looked at each other for a minute.&lt;br /&gt;Prince Farimond broke the silence. “She does some horrible things. “But there is always a way out of her spells. She told my parents that I would lose my tail if I could find various things before my 21st birthday was over.”&lt;br /&gt;“And?” Kayla asked.&lt;br /&gt;“That is today,” added the Prince. “What about you?”&lt;br /&gt;“Happy birthday,” said Kayla.&lt;br /&gt;“Thank-you, “ replied Farimond. “I hope it will be.”&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, she said that I would look like myself when I had seen my reflection from the other side of the mirror. I have spent ages looking at the back of mirrors to see if I could see myself, but all I ever see is a wooden panel. I bet that is all there is on the other side of your mirror.”&lt;br /&gt;“Not really,” said the Prince. “The other side of that Mirror is wherever I tell it to look. That is how I find all those grandmothers. Then when I find something I can bring it here.”&lt;br /&gt;“Useful for kidnapping!” Princess Kayla said.&lt;br /&gt;The Prince blushed.&lt;br /&gt;Then Kayla suddenly laughed. “In a way, I AM looking at my reflection from the other side of a mirror.”&lt;br /&gt;She turned to look at herself again. She did not look any different. The face staring back at her looked exactly like the portrait of her grandmother. Then the image wavered, as if someone had poured water over the glass.&lt;br /&gt;Princess Kayla put her hands over her face. It did not feel any different. Then she took them away slowly and looked again. She did not recognise the face which looked back at her. She examined it critically.&lt;br /&gt;“I was hoping that when, if, I did get my own face I would be beautiful,” she said. “But I suppose this will have to do. At least I have not got any wrinkles any more.” She turned to Prince Farimond.&lt;br /&gt;He looked at her in astonishment. “But you are beautiful, “ he stammered. “At least I think so.”&lt;br /&gt;They both stood silent for a moment.&lt;br /&gt;Princess Kayla was the first to speak. She became all businesslike “Now, if MY spell can be broken then I am positive we can break yours. What were you supposed to find?”&lt;br /&gt;“There are four things which I must have, a Granny Smith, a Granny Knott, a Granny Flatt and last of all a Granny's bonnet.”&lt;br /&gt;Princess Kayla frowned.&lt;br /&gt;Farimond went on. “I have a whole room of Grannies. Dozens of Smiths, Flatts, Knotts and all of them in bonnets, but it is not working.” He sounded very close to tears.&lt;br /&gt;Princess Kayla thought for a moment then she burst out laughing. “Oh you silly boy. None of those are grandmothers.”&lt;br /&gt;Prince Farimond looked puzzled.&lt;br /&gt;“Look, can you use the Mirror to find anything?”&lt;br /&gt;He nodded. “Yes. The Mirror is our family secret. One of my ancestors took it from the Witch. Not this one of course, but the one who was around a couple of hundred years ago. No one knew how to use it so it was put up here in the Attic and forgotten about. I found it one day and worked out how to use it.”&lt;br /&gt;“The Witch must never get it back, “ warned Kayla. “Think of the nasty things she could do with it.”&lt;br /&gt;“I don't think anyone else knows about it except me....oh and you now. I will show you how it works.”&lt;br /&gt;He went to the Mirror and touched all four corners . He said. “North, South, West, East. Find the thing that I desire.” Then pressed his fingers in the centre of the glass.&lt;br /&gt;“That is why the middle is so dirty,” thought Kayla.&lt;br /&gt;Prince Farimond turned to her. “Now all I have to do is tell it what I want it to find. “&lt;br /&gt;“Good, “ said Kayla. “Then tell it you want a Fruit shop.”&lt;br /&gt;Farimond looked puzzled, but did as he was asked.&lt;br /&gt;The Mirror showed a picture of a shop full of fruit. By moving the mirror slightly they could look along the counter. Kayla pointed to a large green apple. “That is what we want.”&lt;br /&gt;Farimond reach into the Mirror and took the apple. There was a faint 'crunch' as the fruit came through the glass.&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, “ aid Kayla.&lt;br /&gt;“It always, makes that noise, “ said Farimond. “I do not know why.”&lt;br /&gt;“Now , we need a piece of rope, “ said Kayla.&lt;br /&gt;A piece of rope was soon found.&lt;br /&gt;“Next we need a garden full of flowers.”&lt;br /&gt;“I hope you know what you are doing!” Farimond said.&lt;br /&gt;The Mirror showed a lovely garden full of beautiful flowers. Kayla pointed out the ones she wanted and Farimond reached in and picked them.&lt;br /&gt;The crunching noise came again.&lt;br /&gt;“The last thing is a bit more difficult. “ said Kayla. “Do you have to have the four things here in the room with you?”&lt;br /&gt;“I don't know,” answered Farimond slowly, “I think the spell said that all I had to do was to show them on my 21st. Birthday. Why?”&lt;br /&gt;Kayla did not answer that question.&lt;br /&gt;“Can you find my Grandmother's apartment in the old Palace?”&lt;br /&gt;Farimond did as he was asked. The Mirror showed a rather pleasant looking sitting room where an old lady sat, reading.&lt;br /&gt;“Can she see us?” Kayla whispered.&lt;br /&gt;Farimond shook his head. “No, and she cannot hear us either so there is no need to whisper.”&lt;br /&gt;“Now we have everything we need, “ said Kayla. Let's see if we can break this spell. Then you can send all those Grannies home again.”&lt;br /&gt;Farimond blushed. “I had forgotten about them,” he confessed.&lt;br /&gt;Kayla took the apple and gave it to him. “This is a Granny Smith.” She took the rope and tied a complicated knot in it. “This is a Granny knot.” she took the flowers and said, ”These are Grannies Bonnets.” Finally she pointed to the Mirror and her Grandmother's apartment. “And that is a Granny flat.”&lt;br /&gt;They both held their breath. Prince Farimond's tail came up over his shoulder, touched him gently on the cheek, then disappeared. His ears lost the hairy covering and grew to normal human ear size.&lt;br /&gt;Well there is little else to tell really. Prince Farimond did as he was ordered and returned the Grannies (with their Bingo prizes) to their rightful places, much to the relief of a large number of granddads. Finally he put Princess Kayla back in the Castle after promising to come and visit her as soon as he could.&lt;br /&gt;The Mirror was carefully covered up and doorway blocked up, so no-one could ever get in again.&lt;br /&gt;The grannies went back their ordinary lives, scolding their husbands for not being able to look after themselves and leaving their houses in such an awful mess. The Hat making ladies went back to work and the Hat Festival was a huge success.&lt;br /&gt;Best of all Princess Kayla was able to go to the Festival without wearing a veil to cover her old face.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/10603811-5659285486305742786?l=palustris.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://palustris.blogspot.com/feeds/5659285486305742786/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=10603811&amp;postID=5659285486305742786&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/10603811/posts/default/5659285486305742786'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/10603811/posts/default/5659285486305742786'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://palustris.blogspot.com/2008/08/granny-cruncher_20.html' title='The Granny Cruncher'/><author><name>Palustris</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/10609962693901358648</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-10603811.post-221364952396507800</id><published>2008-08-10T04:13:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2008-08-10T04:45:25.348-07:00</updated><title type='text'>The compleate works!</title><content type='html'>The Eggshell War&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 1&lt;br /&gt;An Unfortunate Beginning&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I&lt;br /&gt;t began on a Tuesday 10.05 in the morning to be precise. The exact time is known because Mrs. Overboylanbern had just gently dropped the Queen’s breakfast egg into a pan of boiling water. Queen Rawtensmellunterernos liked her egg boiled for precisely three minutes, not a second more, not a second less. The cook glanced at the kitchen clock, which was the most accurate clock in the kingdom and always correct.&lt;br /&gt;King Shilee Retyrink was in the garden practising his archery. This was his favourite sport. He had eaten his breakfast at the more normal time of 8 o’clock. The couple of hours between his rising and his wife’s were the only peaceful ones of the day.&lt;br /&gt;Eet Humplepie, the king’s footman, was stood in his usual place, just behind the target. King Shilee had only one more arrow to fire. It was Eet’s job to collect up the arrows when the king had finished.&lt;br /&gt;You might think that standing behind the target was rather a silly thing to do and so it would have been with a normal bowman. However, it was the second safest place to be when King Shilee was shooting. In front of the target was safer still, but Eet was far too polite to even seem to suggest that the king was not a good archer.&lt;br /&gt;The garden sparrows, blackbirds and starlings had long since learnt that the best place to be was sat on top of the target. The cheeky robin usually perched himself on the king's crown. Shilee always had an audience of birds waiting until he had finished so that they could fly around the garden in safety once again.&lt;br /&gt;This Tuesday was different. This Tuesday was about to become a National Disaster. Shilee notched his last arrow, pulled back the string, took careful aim, saw it happen and gasped in horror.&lt;br /&gt;"Oh, I say, look at that!"&lt;br /&gt;He closed his eyes and let go. The arrow sped fast and almost true, right over the top of the target between a sparrow and a blackbird. It gave Eet’s hair the neatest centre parting that you have ever seen. The birds did not wait to see what had happened, they flew.&lt;br /&gt;"Thank-you, sire," said the footman politely. "I have always wanted....Oh dear." He too had seen it.&lt;br /&gt;King Shilee opened his eyes and looked again. Then he closed them again. "Tell me it is not true." He commanded.&lt;br /&gt;Eet bowed and said. "It is not true sire."&lt;br /&gt;"Thank heavens," said the King and looked again. "Aaaah, it is true."&lt;br /&gt;"I am afraid so, your Majesty," agreed Eet sadly.&lt;br /&gt;"The Queen is going to be absolutely fuming. Oh dear! Oh dear! What am I going to say to her?" The king was in a bit of a panic.&lt;br /&gt;Eet did not answer, it was not his place to give the king advice. Personally, he would have gone and hidden, rather than face the Queen’s bad temper.&lt;br /&gt;Meanwhile, Queen Rawtensmellunterernos, or Queen Rawty, as she was known, but only behind her back, was lying in bed awaiting her breakfast. The curtains were still closed. She considered that the early morning sun was bad for her delicate skin. Her maid, Blonden Busty would open the curtains when she brought the Queen’s breakfast.&lt;br /&gt;At 10.09 precisely, Blonden knocked the door, opened it, came into the room, placed the tray on the bedside cabinet, went to the windows and drew back the curtains. The Queen liked to enjoy her favourite view with her breakfast. Blonden did not look out of the window, she was too nervous.&lt;br /&gt;Queen Rawty did not look out of the window either, not straight away. She was busy examining her egg, to see if any little bits of eggshell had fallen into the yolk. This was something that had happened with her last six breakfast eggs.&lt;br /&gt;The Court Magician, Sir Lite Ovand, had been ordered to find a spell that would neatly and cleanly remove the top of the egg. He had tried every morning since, without success.&lt;br /&gt;This morning, as usual, there was a piece of eggshell floating in the yolk. That was the reason for Blonden’s nervousness. She was the one who suffered most from the Queen’s royal rage.&lt;br /&gt;Queen Rawty took a deep breath ready to bawl and scream her anger. As she did her gaze rested on the view through the window. Her eyes widened with horror, her face went as white as the sheets on her bed and she fainted.&lt;br /&gt;Blonden stood and stared at her mistress. She had expected a right royal row over the egg, but not a faint. Everyone knows it is impossible to faint when you are already lying down. She turned to the Queens dressing table to get the Queen’s smelling salts. She too looked out of the window, gasped, threw her hands in the air and fled screaming. She completely forgot about the Queen who lay groaning in her bed.&lt;br /&gt;Mrs. Overboylanbern was tidying up in the kitchen and waiting for the Queen to send for her to complain, when Blonden burst in, weeping and wailing. At first the cook thought that the maid was even more upset than usual by the Queen, but the girl only shook her head and moaned,&lt;br /&gt;" Outside, outside!"&lt;br /&gt;The stout cook sternly sat the wildly sobbing maid on a stool and marched outside carrying her largest rolling pin. Nobody was going to upset her staff like that, except perhaps herself.As soon as she was outside the kitchen door, she too stopped in horror. She dropped her rolling pin, flung her apron over her face to hide the horrible sight and fled.&lt;br /&gt;This was not a sensible thing to do as she could not see where she was going. As you would expect she ran straight into someone. Actually, it was more than one, it was three to be exact. The three persons so rudely barged into were, the Prime Minister, the Right Honourable Stabemin De Bak, the Lord Chancellor, Lord Taxem Allard and the Home Secretary, the Right Honourable Floggem Anangem. They were hurrying to the Palace to inform the king of the disaster that had overtaken the kingdom.&lt;br /&gt;The three distinguished gentlemen and the cook finished up in an untidy pile at the front door of the Palace. The National Disaster though, was far too important to spend any time lying on the floor arguing about who was to blame Top hats were picked up, knees dusted and ties straightened. Mrs. Overboylanbern did not put on her top hat, or straighten her tie, she did not normally wear them. She certainly did not dust her knees as that would have been most unladylike. No disaster was bad enough to make her forget that she was a lady. She just sat on the steps and wept into her apron.&lt;br /&gt;The three Cabinet Ministers entered the Palace and walked along the corridors to the Throne Room. In spite of the seriousness of the situation, they were far too dignified to run. King Shilee was already there, slumped on the throne, head in hands. Eet stood behind the throne staring at the floor. Just looking at him you could see that he was wishing he was somewhere else.&lt;br /&gt;The Prime Minister, as befitted his rank, entered the room first. He bowed low and spoke in a grave voice. "Sire, A National Disaster has occurred."&lt;br /&gt;The unhappy king groaned and shrank further into the cushions of the throne.&lt;br /&gt;The Prime Minister went on." I have not yet discovered which of my Cabinet is responsible for this foul deed, but when I do you may rest assured that he will be sacked immediately."&lt;br /&gt;The King groaned.&lt;br /&gt;The Chancellor, not to be outdone by the P.M., stepped forward. "It is going to cost a great deal of money to put it right. I suggest a tax on finger nails to raise the necessary finance."&lt;br /&gt;The king groaned.&lt;br /&gt;The Home Secretary spoke up. "It is the Minister for Tourism’s job to look after things like that. Unfortunately, he is on holiday in Spain at present. I will have him arrested on his return."&lt;br /&gt;The P.M. spoke again. "We will have to do something. The people are already beginning to blame you, sire."&lt;br /&gt;This was not strictly true. The people never blamed the king when anything went wrong. They usually blamed either the Prime Minister of the Queen.&lt;br /&gt;"Has Your Majesty any suggestions?" asked the P.M.&lt;br /&gt;King Shilee did not know what to say and even less what to do. If he had, he would have been far too nervous to say or do it. He relied on the Queen, but she had not arrived yet.&lt;br /&gt;Just as the silence grew embarrassingly long, the door opened and in rushed the heir to the throne, Prince Charmless. "I say, Pops, some rotter’s gone and knocked the top off the jolly old mountain what! A bit off, ain’t it? Oh I made a funny, haw, haw."&lt;br /&gt;He collapsed on a chair and giggled at his own rather feeble humour. It was certainly no joke, for what he said was true. Somebody or something had taken the top off the Mountain as cleanly as you or I might take the top off a boiled egg.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 2&lt;br /&gt;A Messy Continuation&lt;br /&gt;T&lt;br /&gt;o understand why this should be classed as A National Disaster, you need to understand something about the Kingdom of Dulanstufy. It only had one mountain. The rest of the country was as flat as a table top. The Mountain had no name as it was the only one. It stuck up right in the centre o f the kingdom. There were no other mountains within hundreds of miles of it, which made it rather special.&lt;br /&gt;The Dulanstuffians were tremendously proud of it. They hunted, walked, rode and picnicked in the woods on its lower slopes. They skied on its slopes in winter and climbed to its very top in summer. It was the envy of all the surrounding flat countries. In shape it was rather like the kind of thing a child would draw for a mountain, steep sides and coming to a point at the top. Now, though, the top of the Mountain was gone. It no longer had a point, it was flat!&lt;br /&gt;The three politicians bowed to the Prince and waited for the king to speak.&lt;br /&gt;"Er!" The king began nervously.&lt;br /&gt;"Sire?" The three politicians chorused.&lt;br /&gt;The king shook his head and wished that the Queen would hurry up and come. His wish was almost instantly granted. The door was flung open, by two footmen and in swept the Queen. A few paces behind her crept the Chief Lady in Waiting, Lady Sitenso. Lady Sitenso was one of those nervous women who was constantly wringing her hands and worrying. The Queen never worried and only wrung necks.&lt;br /&gt;"Now, Shilee, what are you doing about this dreadful thing?"&lt;br /&gt;Shilee shook his head.&lt;br /&gt;"I see," snorted the Queen. "Nothing, as usual. Prime Minister, have you done anything yet?"&lt;br /&gt;Sir Stabemin bowed and began to speak. "I, er, we, that is.."&lt;br /&gt;"Typical, absolutely nothing, as usual. Really I don’t know why I bother with any of you. Ah well, my mother, God Rest Her soul, did warn me. But I would not listen."&lt;br /&gt;This was how many of Queen Rawty’s speeches began. She then went on about how she could have married any one of a dozen princes, and so on and so on, but mostly on.&lt;br /&gt;King Shilee had heard the speech many times before and did what he usually did. He slid down the throne, on to his hands and knees and began to crawl across the carpet towards the door. His escape was thwarted when the door was flung open and in marched a small, red faced person who tripped over the crawling king and fell to the floor.&lt;br /&gt;Queen Rawty stopped complaining and turned to face the interruption. It took a little time for the king and the dwarf to untangle themselves from the rug and each other. The Queen stood tapping her foot impatiently. The expression on her face would have turned a charging bull into a meat cube. Shilee sighed and returned to the throne.&lt;br /&gt;The dwarf had looked angry when he had flung open the door, but now he was too furious to even notice the Queen’s face.&lt;br /&gt;"King Shortenstowt," he announced. "King of the Dwarves under the Mountain. I came here to find out what you have done to my mountain and what do I find? You are playing silly party games." He was shouting and for a small person he had a very loud voice.&lt;br /&gt;Queen Rawty did not have to shout. "Your Mountain?" The ice in her voice would have put icicles on the fireplace. "It is OUR Mountain!"&lt;br /&gt;"Pish!" The Dwarf said rather rudely. "Tush! Dwarves have lived under the Mountain since..."&lt;br /&gt;"Since King Erly Retyrink gave you permission," the Queen finished for him. "You are only there because WE allow it."&lt;br /&gt;King Shortenstowt took a deep breath, but Queen Rawty was now in full flow and about as easy to interrupt as a waterfall. "And if, anyone has damaged Our Mountain, it is you dwarves with your digging away at it."&lt;br /&gt;The Dwarf king was actually dancing with rage and spluttering so much he could not speak. Two guards were called and he was arrested. However, before he could be taken away there was another interruption. The door burst open again and in roared a huge, black bearded man. Around his waist was a wide belt. Stuck in this belt were no less than four pistols, (loaded) and two swords (sharp). In each hand he waved another pistol (loaded). He also had a dagger stuck down each boot, which cut terrible holes in his socks, much to his wife’s annoyance.&lt;br /&gt;Queen Rawty was afraid of neither man nor beast. "How dare you burst in here like that?"&lt;br /&gt;"Oh, that's easy. How else would you expect a robber to enter a Palace?" The man had a voice to match his appearance.&lt;br /&gt;Lady Sitenso screamed, faintly. After all she did not want to draw attention to herself.&lt;br /&gt;King Shilee shuddered and tried to hide in the cushions on the throne. The three Cabinet Ministers, hid behind Eet, behind the throne.&lt;br /&gt;Two other men, smaller and not so heavily armed, sidled in. They stood by the door and looked sheepishly around.&lt;br /&gt;The ruffian bowed and stood up again. "Nikitanrun, Robber Chief and Bandit Supreme, that’s me." He waved a hand towards his accomplices. "These are my lieutenants. Muggem and Rollem." They waved, looking rather foolish.&lt;br /&gt;Queen Rawty was not impressed. "Peasants," she sneered. "We do not give audiences to the likes of you. Kindly remove yourself from our presence. This instant. And close the door behind you."&lt;br /&gt;Nikit looked a little less brave now. The Queen sounded just like his wife and she scared he wits out of him. "I only came to find out who is responsible for dumping the Mountain top right across the front door to my hide out," he said.&lt;br /&gt;When it had happened, Mrs. Nikit had ordered him to go to the Palace and complain. He had not wanted to, but when his wife gave orders it was best to follow them.&lt;br /&gt;Queen Rawty was at her most haughty, "Another person living on OUR Mountain without our permission. Home Secretary, arrest that man."&lt;br /&gt;Now the Home Secretary was very much in favour of having people thrown into prison. Indeed, he had recently given every prisoner in the kingdom a free pardon, so that he could have the pleasure of ordering them to be arrested and thrown into jail, all over again. However, he was not in favour of doing the actual arresting himself, especially when they were as big and fierce and heavily armed as Nikitanrun. Still, he too was more scared of the Queen. He stepped forward, "Ahem, you are under arrest for, er, um,er.....," but under the scornful gaze of the Queen and the scowl of the bandit, he could not think of a crime.&lt;br /&gt;Queen Rawty began tapping her foot on the floor.&lt;br /&gt;Desperately Mr. Anangem tried again. "I arrest you in the name of the king on a charge of er," He glanced out of the window. Rescue was at hand. Nikit and his gang had left their horses outside the Palace. "Ah! Illegal parking. I warn you that anything you say may be taken down and given in evidence."&lt;br /&gt;"Hah!" Nikit was obviously not impressed.&lt;br /&gt;"Hah!" The Queen was not impressed either.&lt;br /&gt;The two guards, holding, the Dwarf king did not know whether to keep hold of him or to let him go and grab Nikit or what.&lt;br /&gt;Prince Charmless, who was busy counting his fingers and getting a different answer each time, looked up and saw the room full of people. "Oh, I say, visitors, goody. Cream cakes."&lt;br /&gt;The reason for this odd remark is quite simple, just like the Prince. Whenever the Palace had visitors, cream cakes were served with the morning coffee. Prince Charmless adored cream cakes.&lt;br /&gt;Before anyone could move or speak Charmless reached for the Speaking tube on the wall behind his chair and ordered Cream cakes and coffee for sixteen. There were only fourteen in the room I know, but counting was not his strong point.&lt;br /&gt;Queen Rawty began one of her tirades again. This was the one that began "Children!" and went on about how ungrateful they were and how her mother had warned her and so on.&lt;br /&gt;Charmless took no notice. He lay back in the chair and thought about cream cakes.&lt;br /&gt;Nikit listened to the Queen with his mouth open in awe. His wife could go on a bit, but the Queen was something special. His two henchmen tried to disappear into the wallpaper. When Mrs. Nikit went on like that it usually meant trouble for them and no doubt this would be the same.&lt;br /&gt;The three Cabinet Ministers were all used to this sort of speech. They made their faces look interested while their brains emptied. They did this often in Cabinet meetings. It saved them from having to listen to a lot of boring speeches. The P.M. was so good at it, he often did not listen even when he was speaking himself.&lt;br /&gt;Shortenstowt was not listening either. When the Queen had begun to speak, the two guards had stood to attention and as they were holding the dwarf’s arms this meant that he was lifted clean off the floor. Now he dangled two feet up in the air with his legs waving about.&lt;br /&gt;King Shilee sighed and thought about escaping, but the room was too full. From bitter past experience he knew that once the Queen got started she could and would keep it up for a very very long time.&lt;br /&gt;However, it was not to be. There was yet another interruption. This time though it was properly done. Two footmen flung open the doors, there was a fanfare of trumpets and the Royal Butler, Sup Ort appeared in the doorway. He bowed low, stood up and announced in a loud voice. "His Royal and Mighty Highness, the King of Tufanasty, His Gracious Majesty. King Proudlee Overberin." He stood aside and bowed low as a figure strode into the room.&lt;br /&gt;Now as Queen Rawty was tall for a woman, King Proudlee was small for a man. What he lacked in inches he made up for in pride. He was the most pompous, boastful, bigheaded monarch in the world. Queen Rawty could not stand him. Neither could King Shilee. If the truth were told the only person who could be said to like King Proudlee was himself. He thought he was wonderful.&lt;br /&gt;King Proudlee was often in a bad temper, but today he was very obviously angrier than ever before. His face was red and he was waving his arms about. The reason for this rage took some understanding. When he was angry King Proudlee spluttered. His speech sounded like and overfilled kettle spitting out water on to the fire.&lt;br /&gt;This is what he said, with the spizzles and fizzles removed. "How dare you? You have deliberately spoiled my view. I have just finished building the finest Palace in the world with big windows in the throne room. Those windows gave me a perfect view of the Mountain. Now it is ruined. You have cut off the top of the Mountain because you are jealous of my Palace. I have never been so insulted in all my life. Unless you put it back, immediately I shall send my unbeatable army to invade you. Then I shall not only own the view I shall own the Mountain too."&lt;br /&gt;King Proudlee pulled himself up to his full height, which was not very tall, and glared at King Shilee. That poor man burrowed even deeper into the cushions. He looked round for help from the Queen.&lt;br /&gt;For perhaps the first time in her life the Queen was speechless. This unique situation did not last for long though. "YOUR view is it? How dare WE? The Mountain belongs to Dulanstufy and only those who live here are allowed to look at it. YOU will invade us? Unless you go home now and brick up your windows and promise never to look at OUR Mountain ever again, WE will invade you."&lt;br /&gt;"Pah!" replied King Proudlee. "Your rotten little army would get lost on the way. Since it is obvious that have done this just to spite me. I will return to Tufanasty to prepare my army. You have ten days to put the Mountain top back where it should be."&lt;br /&gt;Queen Rawty looked down on him. "WE will give you ten days in which to brick up your windows or we will invade YOU."&lt;br /&gt;"Yah boo." said Prince Charmless, taking notice for the second time. "And, and." He could think of anything else to say, which is perhaps a good thing.&lt;br /&gt;If Proudlee had heard this he might well have exploded with rage, but he had during Queen Rawty’s last speech pulled his crown down over his ears. It was now stuck. It was a good job that everyone in the room was too busy arguing to see Proudlee’s efforts to remove his crown. They might well have laughed at him and that would never have been forgiven.&lt;br /&gt;It was no use, the crown was stuck fast. In the end his two bodyguards, Lord Tobig Forisboots and Lord Fulo De Otair had to help. One held the king round his waist and the other held the crown. Then they tugged. King Proudlee’s head came out like a cork out of a bottle. Lord Tobig fell over backwards, knocking over Rollem and Muggem. Muggem kept his head in the scramble and helped himself to Tobig’s wallet.&lt;br /&gt;The King and Lord Fulo bounced across the room and straight into the Footman who had just come into the room with a tray of cream cakes as ordered by Prince Charmless. The footman went down, the tray of cakes went up. Things which go up generally have to come down again and so the cream cakes came down.&lt;br /&gt;Mrs. Overboylanbern was famous throughout all the surrounding Kingdoms for the size of her cakes and the amount of cream she managed to get in them. Just because there was a National Disaster was not a good enough reason, in her opinion, to be any less generous than usual. These were cream cakes of the first order.&lt;br /&gt;One landed on King Proudlee’s bald head. An awful truth had come out. King Proudlee wore a wig. It had come off with his crown. He spluttered and tried to wipe away the sticky mess with Lord Fulo’s sleeve.&lt;br /&gt;Another cake landed on the back of Queen Rawty’s neck. She clapped her hand to the spot, twirled around, squashed cream cake in her hand and saw King Proudlee with a cream covered hand. Of course she jumped to the wrong conclusion.&lt;br /&gt;Her aim was, for once, not very good. The cream cake that she flung at King Proudlee hit the Prime Minister in the face. He had not been paying attention. He saw the cream on Lord Fulo’s sleeve. He wiped the cake from his face and threw it at that gentleman. Before you could say Dulanstufy or Tufanasty, everybody was throwing cream cakes. Prince Charmless squealed with delight and sent for more ammunition.&lt;br /&gt;Not everybody joined in. King Shilee took his chance and escaped in the confusion. Eet knew that it was not his place to throw things at such important people. He merely bowed and thanked those who hit him. He also ate those cakes as well.&lt;br /&gt;Shortenstowt had taken refuge on the throne, using one of the cushions as a shield. King Proudlee, bald and crownless stood behind his bodyguards, ready to fight off any more attacks. Nikit, Rollem and Muggem had taken refuge behind an upturned table. Queen Rawty was stood in the middle of the room, looking like a half melted marble statue. She was far too proud to hide. The soldiers were huddled in a corner, trying to hide behind their helmets. Eet was in another corner feeling very sick. He had eaten an awful lot of cakes. The others were in various parts of the room, trying to find hiding places.&lt;br /&gt;Prince Charmless, the only person who had really enjoyed himself, was sat on the arm of his chair, as if it was a horse. "What fun!" He shrieked. "What ..glooop!" The last cream cake hit him in the face and he fell over sideways on to the chair and lay giggling and waving his legs in the air.&lt;br /&gt;Now, if you or I had been involved in such a cream cake slinging match, we would probably have stood and laughed at the end of it Queen Rawty and King Proudlee were still far too angry to see anything funny in the situation. Proudlee fished around in the cream until he found his crown. He stuck it on his head and stormed out followed by his bodyguards. They made a remarkable sight, all covered in cream. The wig was never found. It is entirely possible that Eet ate it.&lt;br /&gt;While nobody was looking Shortenstowt waded through the debris and escaped. The three robbers left through the window. They did not need to, but they felt better. They were not used to entering and leaving palaces through the doors.&lt;br /&gt;Queen Rawty swept out of the room, as tall and proud as ever, leaving a trail of cream along the corridor, up the stairs and into her bathroom. Lady Sitenso followed. She had avoided most of the cream cakes by the simple method of hiding underneath the Queen’s skirt. Blonden rushed after them to run the Queen’s bath.&lt;br /&gt;The three Cabinet Ministers squelched their ways home, unhappily wondering what their wives were going to say and what they were going to do about the National Disaster and the probable war. What their wives said to them was long loud and certainly not to be repeated in polite company.&lt;br /&gt;The poor soldiers were left behind in the throne room Eet had cleared off to be sick and Charmless had wandered away for a bath. The poor soldiers did not know what to do. They were not very good at thinking for themselves, only at following orders. Even then the orders had to be simple ones, shouted very loudly at them by their sergeant. No one had given them any orders. They began to empty the cream out of the window, using their helmets as buckets.&lt;br /&gt;Soon every cat in the kingdom had invaded the Palace, licking up and fighting over the cream. Of course every dog in the kingdom then came to chase every cat in the kingdom.&lt;br /&gt;It took a great deal of time and all the army to get rid of the animals and a whole mob of cleaners to get rid of the cream and mess left by the animals. The only good thing that came out of it was that the Palace never gain suffered from mice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 3&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Days Pass&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;K&lt;br /&gt;ing Shilee had crept out of the throne room when the battle had begun and gone to see his friend Sir Lite Ovand, the Court Magician. They remained locked away during the commotion and subsequent clean up.&lt;br /&gt;"It is my fault, Sire. I am sorry to say. " Sir Lite had confessed to the King. "I was trying to take the top off the Queen’s egg. I must have got it wrong somewhere."&lt;br /&gt;"You’d better find a way of putting it back before Proudlee invades or we invade him." Shilee sounded as miserable as he felt.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Lite was a very poor magician. He only kept his position at Court because Shilee did not feel shy with him. They sat deep in thought until the gong went to call them for their evening meal.&lt;br /&gt;Hurriedly the king went and changed. Queen Rawty hated to be kept waiting. Food was important and so there was no conversation during meals. After they had eaten, there was a concert given by the Dulanstufy National Youth Orchestra conducted by Mr. Wave De Baton with soloist Miss Tinkle De Kees. Then it was bed time.&lt;br /&gt;Next morning King Shilee did his usual archery practice. He was even worse than ever.&lt;br /&gt;Then he was summoned to the throne room where the Queen was busy drawing up plans for the war. With her was the P.M. and the leaders of the Army, General Mayhem and Colonel Bludngutz.&lt;br /&gt;Queen Rawty was still in a bad mood. Her breakfast egg had not been opened properly and she had had to get up early. King Shilee sat on the throne after removing a stray cat, which had somehow managed to escape the cleaning. The king listened unhappily with mounting horror to the discussions.&lt;br /&gt;Eventually all the plans were planned and the audience over. The military men bowed to the king and left to prepare the Army. Shilee was allowed to leave. Sir Lite was studying his books of Spells. There were lots of books most of them not opened for years. The two men were soon covered in dust and cobwebs.&lt;br /&gt;The next day the Home Secretary brought news that Nikitanrun had started a crime wave, which he said would last until the Mountain top was removed from the entrance to his hideout. Really he went out robbing just to get away from his wife’s constant nagging.&lt;br /&gt;Still the Magician could not find a spell.&lt;br /&gt;On the third day, the Chancellor reported that someone had tunnelled into the vault of the National Bank of Dulanstufy and removed all the government’s gold. Later a message came from Shortenstowt to the effect that he would return the gold when the Mountain top was restored.&lt;br /&gt;Still the Magician could not find a spell.&lt;br /&gt;On the fourth day King Proudlee sent a message to remind them that he would invade in six days time, as the Mountain top was still not back in place. Queen Rawty sent a very rude reply.&lt;br /&gt;Still the magician could not find a spell.&lt;br /&gt;So the days passed and as they did King Shilee grew more and more desperate. Queen Rawty’s temper was not improved by still finding bits of eggshell in her breakfast egg. Sir Lite grew frantic and tried every spell he could find with some very odd results. I mean, have you ever seen blue and yellow striped horses or stood with your nose pressed against the window watching it rain, left shoes?&lt;br /&gt;The only person who seemed to be unaffected by the crisis was Prince Charmless. He had fallen in love.&lt;br /&gt;Browsing through a magazine, 'Eligible Brides for Eligible Princes’ he had found the princess he wished to marry. Unfortunately he had been eating a chocolate éclair at the time and had put a large chocolate stain on the name of the Princess’s parent’s and kingdom. All that he knew was her name, Princess Soweren Asty. He spent the days mooching around with her picture cut from the magazine clutched to his heart. Everyone was far too busy with preparations for the coming war to take any notice of him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 4&lt;br /&gt;An Important Visitor&lt;br /&gt;O&lt;br /&gt;n the ninth day there was a visitor to Dulanstufy. The visit had been arranged for a long time, but in the excitement everyone had forgotten. The visitor was The Great Panjandrum of Sortitowt. He arrived sat on a huge elephant. He wore a long flowing, brightly coloured robe and a white turban.&lt;br /&gt;It was some time before a guard of honour could be collected and the proper greeting given to such an important ruler. Poor Mrs. Overboylanbern had to stop making rations for the soldiers and prepare a banquet. King Shilee and Queen Rawty greeted the Panjandrum in the throne room. Despite all the cleaning and redecorating, it still smelt vaguely of sour cream and cats. If the G.P. noticed he was far too polite to mention it.&lt;br /&gt;"Welcome to Dulanstufy," smiled King Shilee. Queen Rawty, curtsied (slightly). Even though The G.P.’s country was far and away bigger and more powerful than Dulanstufy, she was far too haughty to curtsey low.&lt;br /&gt;"A thousand greetings from my humble kingdom to you and yours." The G.P. bowed (slightly). "May the light of the sun shine on you and yours forever."&lt;br /&gt;"May the moon always give you pleasant dreams." King Shilee knew the correct thing to say. He had looked it up in his book. ’Greeting Foreign Heads of State’.&lt;br /&gt;There was a short silence, the book had not said what to say next and Shilee could not think of anything to add.&lt;br /&gt;"Would you like some tea?" Queen Rawty was as you know rarely stuck for words.&lt;br /&gt;"Most gracious, yes indeed," beamed the G.P. "It is thirsty work riding on the back of an elephant. But people expect it and I do so hate to disappoint."&lt;br /&gt;The tea came and the three sat down to drink it.&lt;br /&gt;"Shall I be mother?" Queen Rawty asked.&lt;br /&gt;"Congratulations." said The G.P. misunderstanding.&lt;br /&gt;"No, no, no," replied the Queen, blushing furiously. "I meant, ‘Shall I pour the tea?"&lt;br /&gt;"A thousand pardons." The G.P. rose and bowed&lt;br /&gt;"Milk?" The Queen asked.&lt;br /&gt;"No thank-you." replied the G.P.&lt;br /&gt;"Sugar?"&lt;br /&gt;"Indeed, no thank-you," replied The G.P.&lt;br /&gt;Queen Rawty poured The G.P. a cup of tea and gave it to him. He took it and frowned. "A thousand pardons, Oh majestic Queen. I hesitate to impose on your gracious hospitality, but in my country we take our tea with a slice of lemon."&lt;br /&gt;A footman was sent for slices of lemon while the Queen apologised for the oversight, blaming it on recent unfortunate events. She did not say what they were and chattered on gaily about this and that.&lt;br /&gt;Prince Charmless missed this serving of cream cakes. He had been sent away to join the army.&lt;br /&gt;When tea was over, the Queen ordered Shilee to show the G.P. around the Palace and gardens. Shilee did as he was told, finally arriving at the archery target.&lt;br /&gt;For the first time The G.P. showed more than polite interest. To Shilee’s horror, the G.P. suggested a match. There was no way of getting out of it. The bows were sent for. Eet brought King Shilee’s and The G.P.’s servant Grovel brought his.&lt;br /&gt;The two servants bowed to the respective masters and went to take up their normal positions. Unfortunately there was not enough room behind the target for both of them. Eet bowed to Grovel. Grovel bowed to Eet. Eet waved Grovel to stand behind the target. Grovel declined and waved Eet to take his place.&lt;br /&gt;This bowing and gesturing might possibly have gone on for a long time if the two monarchs had not ordered their servants to stand still. They bowed to their masters once again, bowed to each other and stood side by side behind the target. The garden bird took up their customary positions twittering to themselves. The rulers walked to the shooting mark.&lt;br /&gt;If you had the impression that King Shilee was the worst archer in the world then you had better change your mind. The G.P. was worse. He was very short sighted, but refused to wear glasses. He could not see the target. Normally Grovel shouted "Fire" when the G.P. was facing the right direction. His was another reason why he was such a bad shot, but did not know it. Grovel would shout "Fire" when the G.P. was facing a safe direction and then stick an arrow in the target. He found it a lot safer that way. He picked up the arrows after and so both he and the G.P. enjoyed the archery more that way.&lt;br /&gt;As both Monarchs were very polite, both decided, privately, that they would allow the other to win. After much after you and no after you, a coin was tossed. The G.P. called it correctly and invited Shilee to go first. Shilee took aim, intending his arrow to just hit the outside of the target.&lt;br /&gt;As usual, he missed, but not by very much. The arrow caught a loose piece of Grovel’s turban and carried on down the garden. If Grovel had not spun round, his head may well have unscrewed itself from his neck. The spinning round left the poor man dizzy.&lt;br /&gt;"A good shot," said the G.P., not having a clue where the arrow had gone, nor noticing the condition of his bare headed servant.&lt;br /&gt;It was The G.P.’s turn. Grovel was so dizzy that he could not see straight and called "Fire, Oh great one," without really knowing where The G.P. was facing. The G.P. let go of the arrow. It sped straight and true right into the centre of the target. Eet was bending down trying to roll up the turban. The arrow point came through the target and nudged Eet as he bent. He gave a yelp and stood up rubbing the afflicted spot.&lt;br /&gt;The garden birds fled, never to sit on the target again.&lt;br /&gt;"A great shot, Sir," shouted Shilee. "A bull’s eye!"&lt;br /&gt;The contest continued, but since neither ruler managed to hit the target again, the G.P. was declared the winner. This pleased all of them. Shilee because his guest had won, The G.P. because it was the first time he had managed a bull’s eye and the two servants because they had survived, mostly unhurt.&lt;br /&gt;As the two smiling rulers made their way back to the Palace for dinner, a company of soldiers marched past, saluting the king smartly as they did.&lt;br /&gt;"Most noble looking warriors," murmured The G.P. "You seem to be preparing for war, my friend."&lt;br /&gt;We are," replied Shilee, all the pleasure of the Archery contest fading away. He explained it all to The G.P. finishing with. "I don’t want a war, but the Queen insists and you know what Proudlee’s like." He sighed&lt;br /&gt;"Indeed, yes, a most difficult man." The G.P. shook his head. "It would be a shame if your two illustrious countries came to blows. Perhaps my small amount of wisdom would be able to bring about peace."&lt;br /&gt;"I wish you would. But first you would have to find a way of putting the Mountain top back where it should be. King Shilee gestured in the direction of the topless peak.&lt;br /&gt;"Mmmm, yes I had wondered about that." The G.P. was very polite.&lt;br /&gt;King Shilee went on. "And if you can get the Queen and Proudlee to agree, Ill....I’ll eat an elephant."&lt;br /&gt;"So be it!" The G.P. bowed. "Now if you would be so kind, I think a bath and a change of clothes before dinner."&lt;br /&gt;King Shilee bowed back and the two men parted company.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 5&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Almost War&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;T&lt;br /&gt;he tenth day dawned. Shilee woke early, realised what day it was and tried to crawl back under the sheets. It was no use, though, there was no escape. Queen Rawty was already up and dressed and in a foul mood. Her breakfast egg was still not being opened properly. She had no intention of letting the army go off to war without her. Besides she had armour made just for such an occasion. Blonden helped the Queen put it on. Later she remarked to the cook that it made the Queen look like an outsize tin of corned beef.&lt;br /&gt;King Shilee put on his armour. He felt too ill to eat any breakfast at all. Then it was time to go.&lt;br /&gt;In Tufanasty, King Proudlee was already on the road with his army marching towards Dulanstufy. He liked a nice early start, then it could be all over in time for a decent lunch.&lt;br /&gt;Perhaps I ought to describe the armies. Dulanstufy had one Field Marshall, two generals, three majors, four lieutenants, eight sergeants, sixteen corporals and sixty-five soldiers, plus Prince Charmless, making one hundred men in all. Tufanasty had two generals, four captains, eight lieutenants, eight ensigns, eight sergeants, eight corporals and sixty-three soldiers, making one hundred and one men.&lt;br /&gt;Shilee had only a small army because he had no intention of ever fighting anybody ever. The soldiers were mainly kept for guard duty and show.&lt;br /&gt;Proudlee had only a small army because no-one wanted to fight for him.&lt;br /&gt;So one hundred and three Dulanstuffians marched on Tufanasty and one hundred and three Tufanastians marched on Dulanstufy. Before you get your fingers and brains tied in knots the three extra Dulanstuffians were King Shilee, Queen Rawty and Sir Lite. The two extra Tufanastians were King Proudlee and his daughter.&lt;br /&gt;It might seem a strange place to find a princess, going to fight a war, but this princess was no ordinary, empty headed, pretty little, fluffy toy doll of a king’s daughter. One, she was not empty headed. Her head was probably solid bone all the way through. Two, she was not sweet. There was nothing she liked more than fighting and battles, the more blood the better. Small and pretty? Well that depends on you. If you like double decker buses, then you may have found her attractive. She was not much smaller than a ‘bus either. As for being a fluffy toy doll, then only if you have a life sized grizzly bear sharing your life could you say that. I have not mentioned her name yet either. It was Princes Soweren Asty.&lt;br /&gt;Yes, I know, you have heard that name before, somewhere. You remember, that, that was the name of the Princess for whom Charmless had fallen. As you may have gathered, Charmless was not very bright.&lt;br /&gt;The march of the armies did not last very long and since there was only one road between the two kingdoms, the two armies met at the border. Well, almost met that is. The road was blocked.&lt;br /&gt;Stood in the middle of the road was a very large elephant. Sat on the elephant was The Great Panjandrum of Sortitowt. Now he was such a powerful ruler of a large country that he never traveled anywhere without a small part of his army, five hundred men in all. These solders were spread out on either side of the road making it impossible for either side to get at each other to begin fighting.&lt;br /&gt;King Shilee was very pleased, but Queen Rawty and King Proudlee were furious. Prince Soweren was very disappointed. Prince Charmless was thankful. It was all very well getting dressed up in armour and practising using a sword on a dummy, but to go into battle where somebody was going to actually try to stick a sword in you, that was very different. Charmless had decided that he was going to hide behind his mother. Nobody would dare to attack her. Besides he did not want to fight. He wanted to find his princess.&lt;br /&gt;A trumpet sounded and a herald invited the leaders of both sides to partake of morning coffee in the Great Panjandrum's Pavilion. Nobody dared refuse. Soon both royal families were drinking their coffee and munching arrowroot biscuits, though at separate tables and without speaking.&lt;br /&gt;When the coffee was drunk the discussions began. The G.P. spoke first. "Correct me if I am wrong, but let me see if I understand the situation correctly. King Proudlee is upset because the top has come off the Mountain and spoiled his view."&lt;br /&gt;Proudlee nodded and glared at Queen Rawty.&lt;br /&gt;"King Shilee is upset because the Mountain belongs to him and he does not want anyone else to look at it."&lt;br /&gt;King Shilee shook his head. He did not care who looked at the Mountain. Queen Rawty nodded and glared at King Proudlee.&lt;br /&gt;"The Dwarf King, Shortenstowt, is upset because the Mountain top is the roof of his home. I also believe that a certain Robber, Nikitanrun is angry because he cannot get into his hideout."&lt;br /&gt;Everyone agreed that the G.P. had summed up the situation perfectly.&lt;br /&gt;"A thousand thanks for your patience in listening to me, "said the G.P. "But now, with your kind permission. I have one or two questions to ask."&lt;br /&gt;They could not refuse.&lt;br /&gt;"King Proudlee first then,"&lt;br /&gt;Queen Rawty frowned at that, but the G.P. gave here such a charming smile that she did not argue.&lt;br /&gt;"Would you take your brave and fearsome army home if the Mountain was put back?"&lt;br /&gt;King Proudlee thought for a moment. "If the, huh, Dulanstufy army, hah, go home and the Mountain is repaired then I will march my unbeatable force home again."&lt;br /&gt;The G.P. bowed "A most wise decision."&lt;br /&gt;Queen Rawty sniffed.&lt;br /&gt;The G.P. turned to King Shilee. "Would you object if a member of your family was to look at the Mountain?"&lt;br /&gt;Queen Rawty looked puzzled, but shook her head. Shilee shook his. All he wanted was peace and quiet.&lt;br /&gt;"So, if Proudlee was related to you, HE could look at the Mountain?"&lt;br /&gt;Shilee nodded.&lt;br /&gt;"But he’s not related," protested the Queen. "So I don’t see how that helps."&lt;br /&gt;The G.P. smiled and pointed with his chin. In his country it was considered very rude to point with a finger and as you know the G.P. was very polite.&lt;br /&gt;The monarchs turned to look. Prince Charmless and Princess Soweren had found each other. They were sat gazing into each other’s eyes. They had much in common. They both liked blood as long as it was other people's, cream cakes, banquets, but best of all, they were both as stupid as each other.&lt;br /&gt;The G.P. suggested that if the young people married then Shilee would be related, by marriage. Without waiting for the Queen, Shilee agreed. Proudlee was rather pleased to see his daughter married off. She made him feel small and she cost a fortune to feed.&lt;br /&gt;"But," someone pointed out. "The Mountain top is still off."&lt;br /&gt;"Aaah," said the G.P. "I hope nobody minds, but my Magician, the Great Ind has been working with Sir Lite. They tell me that they should be ready to do something about the Mountain top at any time."&lt;br /&gt;A servant entered the Pavilion and whispered something in the G.P.’s ear.&lt;br /&gt;"Indeed, if you would care to step outside now, they appear to be ready."&lt;br /&gt;They all went outside. It was a beautiful clear day and the Mountain could be seen, topless in the morning sun.&lt;br /&gt;The Great Ind, dressed in fine robes, stepped forward. This was not his real name, that was Ian Ropetric and he came from Manchester. He chanted a spell full of arm waving and strange words. The air round the Mountain shimmered and slowly the top returned to its rightful place. Everyone cheered.&lt;br /&gt;The marriage took place straight away, before the couple could change their minds. The ceremony was performed by the Archbishop of Tufanasty. The Right Reverend Loudly Preechin. King Proudlee gave the pair an empty castle to live in. Shilee and Queen Rawty gave them the furniture. The G.P. gave them a pair of Elephants. That caused a few problems, but the roses round the Castle were the biggest and best in the area.&lt;br /&gt;King Shortenstowt returned the gold and also solved the Queen’s breakfast egg problem. He suggested that she had her egg poached. The Queen was so delighted she ordered Shilee to give the dwarves the right to live under the Mountain for ever.&lt;br /&gt;Nikitanrun had made so much money from the latest crime wave that he decided to retire. Later he found this rather boring, but Shilee found the perfect job for a man of his talents. He made him the Chief of Police.&lt;br /&gt;During the Wedding Banquet, The G.P. stood up and announced that King Shilee had promised to eat an elephant if peace could be made between Dulanstufy and Tufanasty.&lt;br /&gt;"Now is the time for King Shilee to eat his words.”&lt;br /&gt;The G.P. clapped his hands. The door to the Banqueting Hall opened and in staggered four huge serving men, carrying the largest silver tray anyone had ever seen. King Shilee went white. He did not think he could manage to eat a whole elephant.&lt;br /&gt;The tray was placed on the table and the cover removed. In the centre was a perfect miniature elephant made from icing sugar.&lt;br /&gt;Shilee gave a sigh of relief and began to laugh.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="c117173588044801523"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="113354321299785739"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;Mrs. Mophair&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 1&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Farm&lt;br /&gt;T&lt;br /&gt;he farm was nothing special. It was just like any other farm in the valley. Mr. Newman, the owner, grew wheat and barley. He sold the wheat to the miller by the river and the barley to the brewer in the big town nearby. Mrs. Newman kept hens and ducks and geese and raised vegetables in the farm garden. She took the eggs and vegetables to the local market once a week to sell. Once a month some of the hens and ducks were sold at a bigger market and once a year the geese were driven to the Goose Fair. This was held just outside the City walls. It was a very exciting Market to visit. You could buy almost anything there, from a packet of pins to a special dress for a special occasion, if you had the money.&lt;br /&gt;The farm had the usual buildings that you find on any farm. There were barns, sheds and a dairy. Mr. Newman did not have cows. He did not like cows. His wife said that it was because he had been trodden on one when he was young. When he had inherited the farm from his father he had sold the dairy herd and shut up the dairy. Now it was used as a junk room for all those bits and pieces of stuff which may have no use now, but which may come in handy one day.&lt;br /&gt;There were two children in the family. George, who was the son and heir helped his father with the ploughing and general farm work. The daughter was called Lottie. Like many other farmers’ children she was expected to do her fair share of work. Her first job was to help collect the eggs and feed the hens, ducks and geese. She liked doing that. Her other job was to scare the birds from the fields and garden. She had a rattle that made a very loud noise as she ran up and down the fields and garden. She did not like doing that. It was no problem scaring the small birds, but the ones that did the most damage scared her, rather than the other way round.&lt;br /&gt;These were rooks, big black birds which arrived in flocks as soon as Mr. Newman had sown the seed. He said that he sowed one lot of seeds for himself, one lot for the mice and one lot for the birds.&lt;br /&gt;There is something you need to know about this particular set of rooks. They came from a rookery in the trees which surrounded the cottage of the Witch of the Dark Forest. She did not own the rooks any more than they owned her, but she liked to have them living round about her home. There were always rooks in her trees and they kept a sharp watch out for anyone or anything visiting the area. As soon as they spotted an intruder they would begin to call loudly. This meant that no-one and nothing could sneak up on the witch, if she was at home. The noise the birds made gave her time to look in her dark glass to see who or what her visitor was. Then she could decide whether she was going to be at home or out, be nice or nasty, depending on the visitor.&lt;br /&gt;The rooks were not magic in any way, but living near the Witch had made them bigger and braver than any others and they just flapped out of Lottie’s way when she tried to chase them out of her father’s fields. She used to get very hot and cross about it and complained to her mother about having to do this chore.&lt;br /&gt;One day Lottie’s father opened the door to the Dairy and spent a good half hour rummaging amongst the stuff in there. A piece had broken on the plough and he just knew there was one in there somewhere. Eventually he found something that would do and he emerged, hot and dusty and a bit cross. He left the door open. Lottie came in to the farmyard after a particularly frustrating bird scaring session. She saw the open door and went inside. Along the wall was a set of shelves and on the shelves were lots of milk churns. When old Mr. Newman had the cows he had all sorts of sizes of tins in which the milk was stored, delivered or made into butter. They ranged in size from ones that were nearly as big as Lottie herself down to tiny ones that held just enough for one person for a day. When the cows went these smaller churns were put on the shelves and left to gather dust.&lt;br /&gt;Wandering up and down and looking at these churns and muttering about the rooks, Lottie noticed that one of the churns just looked as if it had a face on it, two eyes, a nose and a fierce looking mouth. It gave Lottie an idea. She gathered up as many of the churns as she could reach and took them off into a quiet part of the yard. She found a broom handle. She fastened the churn with the face to the top of the stick. It really did look like a head, if you looked at it in just the right way. To make it look even more like a face, Lottie got a burnt stick from the fireplace and made the face look even fiercer. With the other churns Lottie made a body, arms and legs. When it was finished she stood and surveyed her handiwork. There was something missing.&lt;br /&gt;She wandered round the farmyard deep in thought. On a bench near the back door, her father had put his thick gloves. Lottie picked them up. "Hands!" she thought. Indeed, when she stuffed them with straw and tied them on to the end of the arms, they did look a bit like hands.&lt;br /&gt;The figure still did not look quite finished. Lottie scratched her head and went off on another hunt. In one of the work sheds she found a pair of boots. They used to belong to her grandfather, but they were too small for her Dad and too big for George. No-one had ever thrown them away, they were almost new and you never know when they might come in useful. Lottie took them over to her figure and fastened them on the ends of the legs. It looked better, but was still not quite finished.&lt;br /&gt;Something else was needed. Again Lottie went on the search. On the washing line she found the very thing to complete her handiwork. She reached up and took down the dress that her mother had washed that morning. It was Lottie’s party dress, made out of glittery material. Lottie used to like it, but now she thought she was too old to wear it and wanted a new party dress. Her mother had disagreed and said that it would do for another year, if she let it out a bit. Lottie took the dress and put it on the figure. Still the figure did not look finished.&lt;br /&gt;Lottie hoped that her mother would think that the wind had blown the dress away, then she would get a new one at the Goose Fair. After the Goose Fair there was always a big party for all the children in the Valley. Lottie liked that part of Goose Fair day very much indeed.&lt;br /&gt;Lottie went wandering round the yard again. Near where she had found the stick there was an old mop head. It just looked like rather tangled and dirty hair. Lottie put it on top of the churn with the face. That finished it off perfectly.&lt;br /&gt;The bird-scarer was quite heavy and Lottie struggled to carry it out to the fields, but she was a determined child and managed it, though she was very hot and bothered by the time she had got it set up in the middle of the field. It looked very good, but it was too quiet. Lottie said some naughty words and went back to the Dairy. She took a handful of nuts, washers and bolts from the tin by the door. She put them inside the figure's head. Now as the wind blew and the figure moved, the dress billowed and the head rattled loudly. Lottie felt very pleased with her efforts, so far. Now all that had to happen was that the figure should frighten the rooks.&lt;br /&gt;Lottie stood at the edge of the field and waited to see what would happen. The rooks arrived, they landed in the field and began to feed, making an awful racket as they did. The wind blew, the dress flapped and glittered, the metal rattled and the birds took off in fright. Lottie felt very pleased with herself. "Well done Mrs. Mophair," she said, to no-one in particular and went off to feed the hens.&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 2&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mischief&lt;br /&gt;N&lt;br /&gt;ow this bird-scarer might well have continued scaring the birds until Mrs. Newman discovered the use to which the party dress had been put, but for reasons known only to herself the Witch just happened to be flying over on her broomstick when the rooks flew up from the field. She heard the cawing and alarm calls and came to investigate. She landed in the field next to Mrs. Mophair. She examined the figure and a sly smile came over her face. Out of spite or mischief, she whispered a few words and waved her arms and jumped back on her broomstick as the figure came to life.&lt;br /&gt;"Serve you right for scaring my rooks," she shouted in the general direction of the farm and flew away cackling loudly, followed by a flock of rooks.&lt;br /&gt;Mrs. Mophair found herself stood in the middle of a field. She had no idea how she got there or where she had been before. All she knew was that she was supposed to be scaring birds. She looked around and the only birds she could see were flying away. Mrs. Mophair set of after them. She was going to scare those birds good and proper, even if it meant chasing them for a long way.&lt;br /&gt;She really had scared those birds. Mr. Newman could not work it out, but no rook ever came to eat the seed that he sowed in that field.&lt;br /&gt;The flock of birds flew away over the top of the trees and away into the Dark Forest. Mrs. Mophair gathered up her skirt and followed as fast as she could. For a metal woman with stumpy legs she could move very quickly. Soon she was deep in the trees. She could no longer see the birds, but she could still hear them. One advantage she had over you or I was that did not get out of breath from running.&lt;br /&gt;Soon she came to a clearing in the Forest. In the middle of the clearing was a cottage. More importantly, for her, the trees around the cottage were full of rooks. Mrs. Mophair rubbed her leathery hands together and began dancing round the cottage, flapping her glittery dress and shaking her head until the nuts, washers and bolts clanged together as loudly as they possibly could. The rooks went wild and flew here and there, screaming in sheer terror. Mrs. Mophair was having a wonderful time.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch had been on an errand elsewhere, turning a rather nice young man into a robin, but that is another story. She came back to find her rooks in complete panic and a rattling, flapping metallic figure dancing round her cottage. She was not amused. She made an odd gesture with her hand. Mrs. Mophair found herself unable to move. The Witch landed and climbed off her broomstick. She stood and looked at Mrs. Mophair. Now you or I or indeed, anyone else would have been terrified. Mrs. Mophair was not scared. She was built to scare things. She did not know how to be scared.&lt;br /&gt;"Hmmmmm!" The Witch walked around Mrs. Mophair, who still could not move. "That rather backfired on me, didn’t it?" Mrs. Mophair did not answer, one because she could not move her lips and two because she did not know what the witch was talking about..&lt;br /&gt;The Witch gave a nasty laugh. "You can run through the Forest scaring the birds as much as you like, but this spell only lasts a short time. It will go when the last rays of the setting sun disappear. Then you will fall in a heap and rust away unseen." The Witch started to cast a spell to let Mrs. Mophair move. She stopped and said. "But to make it more interesting." She bent and whispered in Mrs. Mophair’s ear, or actually about where there would have been an ear if Lottie had made one. "There is more to life than scaring birds. So go and find what it is!" "Now I have a Christening to spoil so be gone with you."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 3&lt;br /&gt;Searching&lt;br /&gt;M&lt;br /&gt;rs Mophair found herself on a path in the Forest with no witch, cottage or rooks in sight. "I wonder what she meant by that," she thought. She shook her head and rattled. A couple of birds flew off into the trees. Mrs. Mophair found that she felt rather sorry that she had scared them.&lt;br /&gt;Now it may not seem a cruel thing for the Witch to have done, but it was. Poor Mrs. Mophair had been happy just scaring birds, but now she felt empty. She would have cried, but painted eyes cannot shed tears. She began walking down the path, not really having much idea where she was going to go, but she had to find out what more there was to living before she fell in a heap and turned to rust.&lt;br /&gt;Very soon the trees thinned and she came to the edge of the Forest. Next to the path was a neat little garden round a pretty thatched cottage. Mrs. Mophair looked over the fence. In the garden she saw a small boy of about ten, sat looking very sadly at a small wheelbarrow&lt;br /&gt;"Hello" called Mrs. Mophair.&lt;br /&gt;"Hello!" replied the boy without looking up.&lt;br /&gt;"Is there something wrong?" Mrs. Mophair asked.&lt;br /&gt;The boy looked up and jumped to his feet.&lt;br /&gt;"Don’t be afraid," said Mrs. Mophair. "I only scare birds."&lt;br /&gt;"I am not scared," said the boy.&lt;br /&gt;"Good, I am supposed to scare birds not people." Mrs. Mophair said. "But I don’t feel very happy about scaring birds either at the moment. My name is Mrs. Mophair. What’s yours?"&lt;br /&gt;"Dan"&lt;br /&gt;Mrs. Mophair could see that he was not really paying much attention to her. "Is there something wrong?!" she asked.&lt;br /&gt;Dan nodded. "I was helping my Dad in the garden and the wheel came off my barrow and I fell over. Now I cannot help any more."&lt;br /&gt;That’s too bad. I wish I could help," said Mrs. Mophair.&lt;br /&gt;Dan stood up and came to the garden fence. For the first time he looked properly at the person to whom he was speaking. "Oh! You are made of milk churns. How odd."&lt;br /&gt;"Milk churns?" Mrs. Mophair was puzzled.&lt;br /&gt;"Yes," Dan said. "Look I have one here. My Mother gets one full of milk for me to drink, every day."&lt;br /&gt;He went over to a bench near the house and brought a tin over. It was exactly like the ones of which Mrs. Mophair was made, only smaller and cleaner. It had a little white liquid left in the bottom.&lt;br /&gt;Mrs. Mophair was fascinated. "Do you think I could have some of that?"&lt;br /&gt;Dan shrugged his shoulders and carried the little churn over to Mrs. Mophair. He tried to pour a drop into her painted mouth, but it just ran down her chin. He frowned.&lt;br /&gt;Mrs. Mophair felt very sad. "Oh dear and I did so want to try the milk," she said. She shook her head, making it rattle. Her mop hair fell off.&lt;br /&gt;Dan picked it up and handed it back to her. Mrs. Mophair started to place it on her head, then stopped and felt the top of her head with a leathery hand. The top of her head was a lid. It opened.&lt;br /&gt;Dan watched fascinated. "I could try pouring it in there," he said. "Kneel down".&lt;br /&gt;Mrs. Mophair knelt in the dust until her head was just level with Dan’s chest. He started to pour, but stopped.&lt;br /&gt;"What’s the matter?" Mrs. Mophair asked.&lt;br /&gt;"There is something in there already." Dan pointed out.&lt;br /&gt;"That’s my rattlers," said Mrs. Mophair. "They are what scare the birds."&lt;br /&gt;"I thought you did not want to scare the birds any more," said Dan. "Shall I take them out?"&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, please," answered Mrs. Mophair.&lt;br /&gt;Dan reached in and took out a handful of nuts, washers and bolts. He looked at them. "Wow, these are just what I need to mend my barrow."&lt;br /&gt;"Please, take them," said Mrs. Mophair. "I don’t need them any more."&lt;br /&gt;Dan carefully poured the drops of milk into Mrs. Mophair’s head and closed the lid. He put the mop hair back on and stood back. Mrs. Mophair stood up. She shook her head. She did not rattle any more. Instead she swished a little, but she felt very, very different. She did not feel quite as empty as she had before. Now she knew exactly what she needed. She needed to be filled.&lt;br /&gt;"Oh, thank you, thank you," she cried to Dan.&lt;br /&gt;"No, thank you" said Dan. "Now I can mend my barrow and help my Dad in the garden." He turned to go back to his barrow.&lt;br /&gt;"Wait, please." said Mrs. Mophair. “Your milk, where does your mother get it from?"&lt;br /&gt;"A man comes past every day on a cart. He brings it." Dan told her. "But I don’t know where he gets it from."&lt;br /&gt;Mrs. Mophair knew that she could not wait for the man to come back. "Which way does he come?"&lt;br /&gt;Dan pointed down the road. "That way."&lt;br /&gt;"Then that is the way I must go," said Mrs. Mophair. "Thank-you so much for your help. "&lt;br /&gt;"A pleasure," replied Dan politely. Then he looked at her face. "You know you don’t look as fierce as you did before."&lt;br /&gt;Mrs. Mophair would have blushed, but painted faces cannot change colour.&lt;br /&gt;She waved goodbye and set off down the road. Dan watched her till she was out of sight.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 4&lt;br /&gt;Good deeds&lt;br /&gt;M&lt;br /&gt;rs. Mophair walked for what seemed like miles until she came to another cottage. Unlike Dan’s cottage the garden round this one was chest high in weeds. Mrs. Mophair could hear a man’s voice.&lt;br /&gt;"Dratted nettles," it said. "Rotten brambles!"&lt;br /&gt;"Hello" Mrs. Mophair called. She stepped back as a man popped up from amongst the weeds.&lt;br /&gt;"Ooops, sorry. Didn’t mean to scare you." The man smiled at Mrs. Mophair. He did not seem to notice that he was talking to a bird- scarer. "These nettles are a pain." He held up his hands to show Mrs. Mophair the nettle stings.&lt;br /&gt;"The brambles are worse." His hands had lots of scratches too.&lt;br /&gt;"You need some gloves," said Mrs. Mophair.&lt;br /&gt;“True!" laughed the man. "But until the Goose Fair next week there is nowhere I can get any from and my wife wants the garden cleaned up as soon as possible so we can get some vegetables growing."&lt;br /&gt;Mrs. Mophair looked at her hands. "You can have my gloves," she said. "I don’t really need them. They were only for waving about to frighten the birds and I don’t want to do that any more.&lt;br /&gt;"Well, that is very kind, but are you sure you can spare them?"&lt;br /&gt;Mrs. Mophair nodded. The man came out of the garden and carefully undid the string that held the gloves to Mrs. Mophair’s arms. He removed the straw stuffing and tried them on. They fitted perfectly.&lt;br /&gt;"Now, what can I do for you in return? He smiled at Mrs. Mophair.&lt;br /&gt;"Please! Do you know where the milkman gets his milk from?" She asked.&lt;br /&gt;"Oh, dear. I am not really sure. We have only been here a few days and I have not had time to find out these things yet. There must be a Dairy somewhere around." The man shook his head.&lt;br /&gt;"A Dairy?" Mrs. Mophair was puzzled. "What’s a Dairy?"&lt;br /&gt;"That is a place where cows are milked and the milk put into churns." he replied and just in case he pointed to the field opposite the house. "And that is a cow."&lt;br /&gt;Mrs. Mophair tuned to stare at the animal in the field. She nodded.&lt;br /&gt;"The milkman comes from that direction," went on the man, pointing down the road. "I am sure if you keep going that way you will find one soon."&lt;br /&gt;Mrs. Mophair nodded and walked on down the road. The man went back to his weeding wearing the thick gloves.&lt;br /&gt;Mrs. Mophair walked until she came upon a young man sat by the side of the road. He was wearing only one shoe and holding the other up to the light. He was muttering to himself.&lt;br /&gt;"Hello!" said Mrs. Mophair.&lt;br /&gt;The young man jumped to his feet. "Hello!" he replied. He did not seem to notice that he was talking to a bird-scarer.&lt;br /&gt;"Is there something wrong?” asked Mrs. Mophair,&lt;br /&gt;"I’ll say," replied the man. "I have got to get back home before nightfall to give the Landlord his rent or we will be thrown out of our cottage." He patted his pocket. "I have the money here, but the sole has come off my shoe and I have a blister coming on my foot. I will never be able to get home in time." He held up his shoe for Mrs. Mophair to see. She could see the sky through it.&lt;br /&gt;"You need a new pair of shoes, " she said.&lt;br /&gt;"Sure do, but where do I get shoes from round here?" He smiled ruefully.&lt;br /&gt;"You can have mine, I don't really need them. I only needed them to run about the field scaring the birds and I don’t want to do that any more. I can walk without getting blisters." Mrs. Mophair said. She sat down on a grass bank. The young man removed her shoes and tried them on. They fitted perfectly.&lt;br /&gt;"Thank you, thank you," he said. "But what can I do for you in return?"&lt;br /&gt;"I am looking for the Dairy," Mrs. Mophair told him. "Do you know where it is?"&lt;br /&gt;"Not exactly," replied the young man. "But there are farms down the road there and I saw lots of cows in the fields. One of those farms is sure to have a Dairy.&lt;br /&gt;"Thank-you, "said Mrs. Mophair.&lt;br /&gt;"Thank-you" replied the young man, "Now I really must go or I will be too late.&lt;br /&gt;They both set off in opposite directions. The sun was beginning to get low in the sky. The next person Mrs. Mophair met was a young girl. She was stood next to a garden gate in the wall of a cottage. She was busy kicking the gate. As Mrs. Mophair came nearer she could hear the child saying. "It’s not fair, it’s not fair" Each time she spoke she gave the gate another kick.&lt;br /&gt;Mrs. Mophair said. "Is there something wrong?"&lt;br /&gt;The girl turned round and sniffed. Mrs. Mophair could see that she had been crying. "It’s not fair," she said She did not seem to notice he was talking to a bird-scarer.&lt;br /&gt;"What’s not fair?" Mrs. Mophair asked gently.&lt;br /&gt;"The Goose Fair party is next week and I have no party dress to go in. Mum says we cannot afford new dresses this year. And my old one is so............" The girl sobbed. She sniffed again and wiped her eyes on the back of her hand. "My old one is too small. Mum says she can let it out, but it still looks old." She stopped and looked at Mrs. Mophair. "I wish I had a nice glittery dress like yours to go in."&lt;br /&gt;"You can have this one," said Mrs. Mophair "I only needed it to flap about to scare the birds and I don’t want to do that any more. I am sure your mother could wash it and mend it and make it fit. Help me take it off."&lt;br /&gt;The girl did as she was told and twirled about holding the dress against her. She stopped and remembered her manners. "Thank you, oh thank you, but what can I do for you in return?"&lt;br /&gt;"I am looking for the Dairy. Do you know where it is?"&lt;br /&gt;"Oh, yes certainly," replied the girl. "I have been with my mother for milk. You go on down the road until you come to a Farm. Go through the gate and the Dairy is easy to see. It has the word Dairy written on the door."&lt;br /&gt;"Which farm?" asked Mrs. Mophair.&lt;br /&gt;The girls shook her head. "I cannot remember which one exactly, I have only been the once. But you can read what it says on the door, can’t you?"&lt;br /&gt;Mrs. Mophair shook her head. "I never leant to read."&lt;br /&gt;"Oh," said the girl. "Then I will have to teach you." She got a stick from the hedgerow and wrote D A I R Y in the dust of the road side. The letters were a bit shaky, but clear enough. "That says ‘Dairy’. Find that on the door and you are there."&lt;br /&gt;"Thank-you," said Mrs. Mophair staring hard at the letters. "I think I can remember that." She looked up at the sun. "But I really must hurry. I have to find it before the sun goes down."&lt;br /&gt;She set off down the road once again leaving the girl clutching the glittery party dress and waving.&lt;br /&gt;Mrs. Mophair was beginning to felt weaker now and her pace slowed. She could feel that she did not have much time left. The next person she met was a young servant girl. She was stood just inside a garden gate looking sadly at two pieces of broom handle, one in each hand. "Oh dear, oh dear, oh dear," she was saying.&lt;br /&gt;"Hello!" said Mrs. Mophair. "Is there something the matter?"&lt;br /&gt;"My brush handle has snapped and I have to finish sweeping the path or my mistress will be angry." She did not seem to notice she was talking to a bird-scarer "She said that if I did anything else wrong she would send me back home. And my mother really needs the wages I earn." She looked very close to tears.&lt;br /&gt;"I am tied to a broom handle," said Mrs. Mophair. "You may have it if it is any use to you."&lt;br /&gt;The servant girl came and carefully undid the string that held the milk churns to the broom handle. Strangely, though she felt a bit wobbly, Mrs. Mophair did not fall to pieces. The girl fastened the handle to her brush head and tried it out on the path. It worked beautifully.&lt;br /&gt;"Oh thank you," she cried. "But what can I do for you in return?"&lt;br /&gt;Mrs. Mophair explained about looking for the Dairy once again. "Do you know where it is?" She was getting very weak now.&lt;br /&gt;"Why, yes," replied the girl. "The next farm along has a red gate. Push it open and the Dairy is straight in front of you. But watch out for the dog."&lt;br /&gt;"Is he fierce?" Mrs. Mophair did not think she was strong enough to deal with a fierce dog."&lt;br /&gt;"Heavens no," laughed the girl. He just wants you to throw something for him to play with. Now I really must finish sweeping before my mistress comes home. Thank so much for the handle."&lt;br /&gt;Mrs. Mophair walked slowly along the lane. The sun now was just sitting on the horizon. She felt very weak now. She reached the red gate and pushed it open. A big black dog came rushing over and danced around her panting and making little yipping noises. Mrs. Mophair had no hands, how could he throw anything for it. Every time she moved it stood in front of her and barred her way. She shook her head and stamped her leg. The movement dislodged the mop hair and flew away across the yard. The dog turned and gave chase. It picked it up and rushed off to its kennel, growling and tossing the mop head from side to side. Mrs. Mophair was free to walk on. She crossed the yard. There, as promised, straight in front of her was a farm building. At the end nearest to her was a closed door. On the door she could just make out the word ‘Dairy’ as the last rays of the sun turned the clouds red, yellow and orange. She reached the door step as the sun finally disappeared below the horizon.&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 5&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Fullness&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;N&lt;br /&gt;ext morning, as the sun rose over the trees the farmer's wife and the Dairy maid came from the Farmhouse to begin the work of the day. The Farm hand had already brought the cows in from the field. The animals were milling around in the yard waiting to be let in to the milking parlour. The farmer's wife went to open the Dairy door.&lt;br /&gt;"Oooh look at this," she said to the Dairy Maid. "Someone has dropped a pile of milk churns on the step." She bent down to look at them "And rather nice ones too, if a bit dirty. We can use them. Fetch them in my girl."&lt;br /&gt;The Dairy Maid picked up the churns and carried them into the Dairy.&lt;br /&gt;"Right, " said the farmer’s wife. "I’ll get on with the milking, you give them a good cleaning. We can use them. Always need plenty of churns."&lt;br /&gt;Soon with hot water, scouring pad and silver sand, all the churns where bright and shiny and clean. Well, not all of them. Two from the bottom of the pile had holes in them. "Looks like someone has been dragging them along the ground," thought the Dairy maid. She showed them to her mistress.&lt;br /&gt;"They are no good," she said. "Throw them away."&lt;br /&gt;The Dairy maid turned to go, but the farmer’s wife said. "No, hang on. Hang one up in the eaves by the door and the other by the farmhouse. They’ll make nice nesting boxes for the robins."&lt;br /&gt;The girl did as she was told. She went back to the Dairy. The biggest of the new churns was now filled with creamy, foaming fresh milk. "Take that into the house for the men's breakfast," ordered the farmer’s wife.&lt;br /&gt;The Dairy maid bent to pick up the churn. "You know," she said to her mistress." If you look at this churn from here it just looks as if there is a smiling face on it."&lt;br /&gt;"Get away with your fancies!" said the farmer’s wife. "Daft girl."&lt;br /&gt;The Dairy maid took the churn into the house and placed it in the centre of the big table ready for breakfast after the milking was done. She looked at it once again and shook her head. No matter what her mistress said, it did look as if there was a face on the churn, two eyes, a nose and a great big smile.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="c114612595498308436"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="116128835973594883"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;The Sandy Castle&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I&lt;br /&gt;t was a beautiful, sunny Thursday afternoon. Mathilda and her elder brother Jack were playing in the sand pit. They had built a castle using the buckets and spades that they had been given when they went on holiday to the seaside. The castle had walls and towers made from sand and bits and pieces collected from around the garden.&lt;br /&gt;Now, before I begin the story I had better introduce the children. Mathilda was a pretty, neat looking child with lovely smile, when she chose to use it. She was always tidy. It did not matter that she had spent the day playing in the soil in the garden, a quick shake of her head and her hair looked as if she had just spent hours brushing and combing it. With a few smoothing strokes she could make her clothes look as if she had just stepped out to go to a party. Now Jack, whose real name was John, Albert, Colin, Keith, but always known by everyone as Jack, was not like that at all. He could get dirty and scruffy standing in the bath! He was about a year or so older than his sister and like good elder brothers everywhere he looked after Mathilda. She did not really need looking after, but she did not tell him that, as she did not want to upset him and that way they were both happy.&lt;br /&gt;Now let us return to the story. The castle almost filled the sand pit, except for a dry moat running all the way round. Mathilda had carefully placed a piece of wood across as a bridge for the knights to ride their horses across. Inside the Castle they had placed all their toy knights and their trusty steeds. The knights were led by Sir Yellow. He was the bravest and strongest of all the knights. Around the outside of the Castle and getting ready to attack was a gang of fearsome looking pirates led by Captain Slottie.&lt;br /&gt;The children surveyed the scene making sure that everything was in place before the battle began.&lt;br /&gt;"I wish we could be down there with them," said Mathilda.&lt;br /&gt;"That would be fun" agreed Jack.&lt;br /&gt;One should always be careful what one wishes for, it might just come true. Now whether it was a passing fairy or a witch or just a stray left over wish from someone’s three, I do not know, but in a breathless instant Jack found himself standing inside the castle walls. Of Mathilda there was no sign.&lt;br /&gt;"Ah, there you are, Jack," said a knight in very dusty armour. "Sir Yellow will be pleased to see you."&lt;br /&gt;The dusty knight led Jack across the courtyard of the castle to where Sir Yellow was standing, staring at a tall tower. The tower appeared to have no door or windows, which Jack thought was a bit odd.&lt;br /&gt;"Glad you could make it," said Sir Yellow, whose armour looked as if it needed a real good clean. "We have a major problem on our hands."&lt;br /&gt;Jack looked puzzled. The knight went on. "We are surrounded by pirates who are about to attack." Jack frowned, "But I thought pirates only attacked ships, not Castles." The rest of the knights joined them. All of them looked very scruffy indeed.&lt;br /&gt;"They do normally," said Sir Red," But they say we have their treasure and they want it back and unless we hand it over they will attack and destroy the castle."&lt;br /&gt;"Well, if it is not yours, then give it back." It seemed straight forward enough to Jack.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Blue joined in, "We would, if we knew where it was. We have searched the castle and found nothing, except for in there." He pointed to the Doorless Tower. "If you put your ear to the wall you can hear a dragon snoring."&lt;br /&gt;Jack put his ear to the wall and sure enough from inside there came the sound of heavy breathing. It was loud enough to be coming from something big.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Yellow said. "There are slots in the roof but we cannot quite get up there. If we stand on each other's shoulders we can see the top, but we need another person. Would you be so kind as to have a look for us?"&lt;br /&gt;Jack did not mind climbing so he agreed. The knights in their rather less than shiny armour stood on each others shoulders and Jack climbed up them and on to the top of the Doorless Tower, There were indeed lots of slots in the roof, big enough for him to squeeze through. He asked for and was handed up a rope. He tied it round one of the slots and dropped the other end into the tower. Then, very bravely, he climbed down the rope. Inside, when his eyes got used to the gloom, was a terrible looking monster with a huge gaping mouth full of thousands of teeth. It had eyes on long stalks. The eyes stared at Jack.&lt;br /&gt;"Hello," said the monster, which was not what Jack had expected.&lt;br /&gt;"Er, hello yourself," replied the boy. Jack had been brought up to be polite and to speak when spoken to. "You are not going to eat me are you?" Jack thought it best to find out before going any further with the conversation&lt;br /&gt;"I’ m a strict vegetarian," sniffed the monster. "You wouldn’t happen to have a bit of lettuce or a slice of tomato with you would you? Only I haven’t eaten anything for ages and I am terribly hungry. Just listen to my tummy grumbling."&lt;br /&gt;Sure enough the monster's insides gave a truly awful rumble.&lt;br /&gt;"Sorry!" apologised Jack. "I haven't. Why don’t you go and get some, there’s plenty in Mother’s vegetable patch."&lt;br /&gt;The monster sighed. "I would, if I could, but I cannot get out of this Tower. There are no doors you see and I am not strong enough to push it over. And the floor is very uncomfortable."&lt;br /&gt;Jack looked closely at what the monster was lying on. The floor was covered in brushes and combs and hand mirrors. "Mmm, that must be really unpleasant. I will go and see what I can do."&lt;br /&gt;Quickly he climbed up the rope and back down the human ladder.&lt;br /&gt;I shall leave him there explaining the monster to the knights, while we find out what had happened to Mathilda. Like Jack she too had an instant of breathlessness, but unlike him she found herself surrounded by fierce looking, bushy bearded pirates. Naturally, she was a little alarmed, but being a brave child she only gave a little squeak.&lt;br /&gt;"Ah, Mathilda," said the Pirate Captain. "Good to have you aboard. We really do need your help."&lt;br /&gt;Mathilda looked puzzled.&lt;br /&gt;"The knights of the Sandy castle have got our treasure and we want it back, but they say they won’t give it back until we give them back their treasure."&lt;br /&gt;"That’s easy then," said Mathilda. "Do a swap."&lt;br /&gt;Captain Slottie said, "We would love to, but we can’t get at their treasure. It is in a chest that we cannot open and worse still the chest is underneath a huge monster. Come and see."&lt;br /&gt;The pirates led Mathilda to a clump of trees and sure enough there was a huge hard shelled monster. Mathilda could just make out the corner of a chest sticking out from underneath the shell.&lt;br /&gt;"It is asleep and we cannot wake it up to move it off the chest," said one of the pirates.&lt;br /&gt;Mathilda put her ear to the shell and listened. Sure enough the sound of deep breathing could be heard from within.&lt;br /&gt;"Interesting," said Mathilda thoughtfully. "But what is that strange smell?" She sniffed at the hard shell. The aroma was very familiar. Then she recognised it. It was her mother’s favourite bath salts. Now she knew who and what this monster was.&lt;br /&gt;She clapped her hands in glee, making the pirates jump. "This is Simon Snail," she said. "I recognise the scent. Mother gave him a bath last night because he was all dirty. He must have really grown to be this big. He will stay asleep now until night."&lt;br /&gt;"We cannot wait that long," said Captain Slottie. "Terrible things come out here in the dark and we would like to be back on our ship by then."&lt;br /&gt;"Right," said Mathilda, "In that case we need to lift him up a bit then."&lt;br /&gt;For once in her life she felt the need of her elder brother, he would know what to do.&lt;br /&gt;So, let us go back to the castle. Jack had explained to the knights and suggested that they use the rope to try to pull the tower over. Even with all the knights and all the horses they could not quite do it.&lt;br /&gt;"We need Mathilda," said Jack.&lt;br /&gt;"She is with the Pirates!" called Sir Orange who had been looking over the castle wall at the Pirate camp.&lt;br /&gt;Jack found a stick and tied his once white handkerchief to it. Then, bravely he and Sir Yellow walked out across the bridge over the dry moat. Captain Slottie and Mathilda came to meet them.&lt;br /&gt;As polite as ever, Jack introduced Sir Yellow to Mathilda. This was not easy as Sir Yellow insisted on hiding behind Jack. Then, Mathilda introduced Captain Slottie to Jack. That was not easy as Captain Slottie hid behind Mathilda. Then, Jack introduced Sir Yellow to Captain Slottie. Jack and Mathilda did not need introducing, as they knew each other already.&lt;br /&gt;Mathilda explained to Jack about the huge Simon the Snail sleeping on the Knights’ treasure chest. Jack explained about the monster in the Tower lying on what he thought was the pirates’ treasure.&lt;br /&gt;"Hairbrushes and things," he said.&lt;br /&gt;Captain Slottie nodded.&lt;br /&gt;"Right!" said Jack, "We need to lever the snail up so you can pull the chest out from under. See if you can find a long strong piece of wood."&lt;br /&gt;"We have looked everywhere for one before you came," said Captain Slottie. "But there are none to be found anywhere."&lt;br /&gt;"Hmmmmmm, problem then!" said Jack. "No, hang on, there is a good stout piece of wood in the castle, the flagpole."&lt;br /&gt;Jack and Sir Yellow went back into the castle and returned a few moments later with the flagpole. The pirates took it and went back to Simon the Snail. Jack and Sir Yellow followed.&lt;br /&gt;The pirates were obviously used to moving things with levers and it did not take them long to push one end of the flagpole under Simon. They found a rock and rested the pole on that. Then they all pushed down on the other end of the pole, a bit like you would on a seesaw where one person is heavier than the other. Try as they might they could not quite move Simon.&lt;br /&gt;"We need more weight!" said Jack. You had better get the rest of the knights out here," he told Sir Yellow.&lt;br /&gt;The knight looked very worried. "But what is to stop the pirates attacking us if we all come out here?" he asked.&lt;br /&gt;Captain Slottie looked fierce and angry. "I give you my promise and the promise of a Pirate Captain is never, ever broken. But what is to stop your knights attacking us when you are out here?"&lt;br /&gt;Sir Yellow stood up straight in his now even less shiny armour. "I give you my word and a knight’s word should be good enough for anyone!" He glared at Captain Slottie.&lt;br /&gt;"Well, that’s all right then, "said Mathilda. "A promise is a promise and a word is a word. Do let’s hurry up, it is getting late."&lt;br /&gt;The knights in their dull armour came marching out and added their weight to that of the pirates. Simon the Snail gently lifted up enough for a brave Mathilda to nip under and pull the chest out.&lt;br /&gt;Gently the snail was lowered to the ground, after all, no one wanted to wake him up.&lt;br /&gt;"Our treasure!" shouted the knights and moved towards the chest. The pirates quickly surrounded it and pulled out their swords.&lt;br /&gt;"Not till we get our treasure do you get yours," announced Captain Slottie.&lt;br /&gt;"Well." said Jack. "If you want you your treasure you will have to come into the castle and help the knights."&lt;br /&gt;"How do we know the Knights will not attack us once we are in the castle?" began Captain Slottie, but Mathilda interrupted.&lt;br /&gt;"Oh, don’t let’s go through all that again. Everyone promise to be good and let’s get on with it!"&lt;br /&gt;They all promised to be good and went into the castle carrying the Knights’ treasure chest with them.&lt;br /&gt;It took all the pirates and all the knights and all the horses and Jack and finally Mathilda hanging on to the end of the rope to pull over the Doorless Tower. It fell with a crash and every one landed in a tangled heap on the floor.&lt;br /&gt;Captain Slottie’s hat and beard fell off. Her bright yellow hair tumbled down around her shoulders. It looked as if it had not been combed for a month, full of tangles and knots. The other pirates too had lost their beards in the tumble. They also had long, uncombed hair. The secret was out, the pirates were all WOMEN. It was not Captain Slottie, but Captain Lottie.&lt;br /&gt;The knights did not know what to do but the ladies did. As quick as a flash they picked themselves up and ran to the Tower. The monster had slithered away without anyone noticing.&lt;br /&gt;Before long there was a chorus of happy sighs as the pirate ladies picked up combs and brushes and mirrors and began to groom their hair. For, as everyone knows, a lady is never seen with uncombed hair.&lt;br /&gt;Now you might think that the knights would have watched this preening, but you would be wrong. As quickly as the ladies went for their hairdressing things the knights opened their treasure chest and took out its contents.&lt;br /&gt;Before long there was a chorus of happy sighs as they settled down with polishing rags and metal polish to put a gleam on their armour. For as everyone knows a true knight should always have shiny armour.&lt;br /&gt;Jack and Mathilda left them to it and walked across the bridge hand in hand. Jack was the kind of older brother who did not mind holding his sister’s hand occasionally and Mathilda was the kind of younger sister who would let him.&lt;br /&gt;Simon the snail was still asleep where they had left him and in the distance they could hear the sound of someone munching on a nice crisp lettuce.&lt;br /&gt;"All’s well that ends well!" announced Jack&lt;br /&gt;"I can hear Mother calling," said Mathilda, "It must be time for tea."&lt;br /&gt;As everyone knows those are the magic words and a breath taking instant later they were walking up the garden path to the house.&lt;br /&gt;"Race you," said Mathilda and skipped off up the path. Jack ran after her, taking great care to not quite catch up so that she won the race. He was the kind of older brother who always let his younger sister win. Mathilda knew that he let her win, but did not say anything and that way they were both happy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="116168921353866893"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Kingdom without a DragonChapter 1&lt;br /&gt;A Small Country&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;S&lt;br /&gt;omewhere along The Great South Road lay the Kingdom of Minisculia. If you had closed your eyes for a short nap whilst being driven along that particular stretch of the road, you may well have missed seeing the Kingdom at all.&lt;br /&gt;It was not a very large country. It was just a narrow strip of land on either side of a wide river. The west end of the country was in the mountains where the river had its source. The eastern end was where the river widened out and ran into the sea.&lt;br /&gt;Even if you kept your eyes open you would not have seen much. Minisculia was boring as well as thin. The river was just an ordinary bit of water, not very wide and only just too deep to be forded. It had no rapids or waterfalls. It did not flood and cover the plains with rich silt like some other rivers do. The bridge which carried The Great South Road over the river, was much the same as many other bridges. The boats which sailed on the water were very much like boats anywhere.&lt;br /&gt;There had never been any important battles nor any major disasters. The country had produced no great heroes or heroines. Not one of its kings or queens had achieved international fame. The people were much like people anywhere, most good, some bad. None of the good were so good they became saints and none of the bad were so wicked as to be spoken of in hushed tones.&lt;br /&gt;The land was not very rich nor was it very poor. It was a pleasant place to live, if incredibly dull. The people who lived there like it that way. The rest of the world left them alone to get on with their lives in peace. If the truth was to be told, the country only existed because it stopped its neighbours going to war with each other.&lt;br /&gt;The present King and Queen were not as happy to be ignored as were their subjects. They did not want to go to war and conquer the world or anything like that. They just wanted to be remembered when invitations were sent out for Weddings, Christenings, Balls and such like things.&lt;br /&gt;Queen Roberta felt most strongly about it. There was always something going on in the other countries. She read about them in the newspapers and got very upset. She would dearly liked to have been invited to some of the Weddings. People did not mean to ignore them. They just somehow seemed to forget Minisculia existed.&lt;br /&gt;Eventually King Simon could take no more of his wife’s complaints. He decided that something had to be done. The fact that he made this decision after he had yet again not been invited to the Annual Kings Hunt had nothing to do with it.&lt;br /&gt;King Simon sent for the Butler. Mr. Lawrence, the butler, was also the Prime Minister and every other government official too. So little went on in the country it saved a lot of money by having one person do all these jobs. Mr. Lawrence was a clever man and usually had some good ideas.&lt;br /&gt;"We really must do something to put the Kingdom on the map," said the King. "We have had enough of being ignored by everybody."&lt;br /&gt;"But, Sire, we are on the map," replied the Butler.&lt;br /&gt;An Atlas was sent for. The three looked through it. Sure enough, Minisculia was on the map. You could see it quite clearly, with a large magnifying glass.&lt;br /&gt;"You see, your Majesties, we are on the map."&lt;br /&gt;"That is not quite what I meant," snapped King Simon. "We need something to make people look closely enough at the map to find us."&lt;br /&gt;"And quickly!" snapped Queen Roberta. "There is a Wedding in Fortunia in three months time and I would like to be invited."&lt;br /&gt;"I will do my best, your Majesties," promised the Butler.&lt;br /&gt;The very next day he presented his ideas to the Royal couple.&lt;br /&gt;"There is only one main road though our country. We could put up a road block and charge everybody to cross the River" That was his first idea.&lt;br /&gt;King Simon shook his head. "That would probably upset people you know and we are trying to be friendly with them."&lt;br /&gt;"In that case, we could build a Tavern by the bridge and encourage travellers to stop and eat. If the food was good enough then people would talk about it and the fame of our country would spread." That was the Butler’s next suggestion.&lt;br /&gt;Queen Roberta shook her head. "If might well work, but surely that would take a long time, building an Inn and so on."&lt;br /&gt;"The Queen is right, you know. We need something which will give instant results. Though the Tavern is a good idea. We should have built one years ago." King Simon said.&lt;br /&gt;The Butler was not finished. "Perhaps we could organise a Grand Fireworks display on barges in the river."&lt;br /&gt;"Tried that, " sniffed the King. "We sent out hundreds of invitations, but only those who live in Minisculia turned up."&lt;br /&gt;"Flower show?" the Butler persevered.&lt;br /&gt;"Same problem," replied the Queen. "Besides these things cost money and we need something cheap. Anyway we do not want people to come here. We want them to invite us there!"&lt;br /&gt;"That really does make it much harder, "said the Butler.&lt;br /&gt;"What we need is something which will get into all the newspapers in all these other countries," mused King Simon. "Something that will make them sit up and take notice."&lt;br /&gt;The Butler walked around the room with his hands clasped behind his back. He found thinking easier that way. The sad monarchs sat and watched him.&lt;br /&gt;Suddenly he clicked his fingers." Got it!" he shouted. "What we need is a Dragon."&lt;br /&gt;"I beg your pardon," said the startled King. "A Dragon! There is precious little of the country as it is without half of it being burnt up by a nasty fire-breathing Dragon."&lt;br /&gt;"That is not quite what I had in mind, "smiled the Butler. "What I was thinking of was a tame Dragon."&lt;br /&gt;The monarchs looked puzzled.&lt;br /&gt;"Please, Your Majesties, "Leave it with me. I will organise everything. And I promise you there will be no damage to the kingdom."&lt;br /&gt;Reluctantly King Simon agreed to let the Butler do what he wanted. "Just remember that it should not cost too much as we will need to buy clothes and things, if your idea works that is."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 2&lt;br /&gt;The Dragon&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;T&lt;br /&gt;he following week the Butler told the royal couple that a Dragon would be arriving for an interview at 11 o’ clock on Tuesday. The rather nervous pair waited in the Throne room for the Dragon to arrive. The Butler would not answer any of their questions about the Dragon. He merely smiled and recommended them to wait and see.&lt;br /&gt;The throne room doors were thrown open and the Butler announced in his best butler’s voice. "Your Majesties, the Dragon."&lt;br /&gt;It is perhaps a good thing that Kings and Queens are trained to keep their faces straight, otherwise they may well have laughed at what they saw and upset the creature which crept in through the door. It was the smallest Dragon you have ever seen, assuming of course that you have ever seen a Dragon. It was not green and purple like pictures often show dragons to be, nor did it reek of fire and sulphur. Indeed, it was a rather delicate shade of pink and smelled of soap.&lt;br /&gt;"Oh," cried the Queen, who if the truth be told, had been dreading this meeting. "Isn’t he sweet?"&lt;br /&gt;King Simon whispered to the Butler. "Is this the right Dragon?"&lt;br /&gt;"The only one we could afford, Your Majesty," replied the Butler.&lt;br /&gt;"Well, in that case I suppose we had better get on with the interview then." King Simon turned to the Dragon. "Do you have any references?&lt;br /&gt;The Dragon blushed a deeper shade of pink and took out a letter from a little satchel which hung round its neck. The Butler took the letter and passed it to King Simon. It was from Dame Little's School for Orphan Dragons. It said that Dragon number 731 was polite, hard working, house trained, very willing, but rather shy.&lt;br /&gt;"Ah, I see." King Simon was not really sure what to ask. "Er....tell me Dragon.....Look here I cannot keep on calling you Dragon, have you got a name?"&lt;br /&gt;A small purple tear ran down the dragon’s cheek and dripped on to the carpet as it shook its head.&lt;br /&gt;"Oh, the poor little thing." Queen Roberta knelt down and wiped the Dragon’s eyes with her own handkerchief.&lt;br /&gt;King Simon struggled on with the interview. "So, what do you eat?"&lt;br /&gt;"Cucumber sandwiches and plums," whispered the Dragon, blushing again.&lt;br /&gt;"That is a relief," King Simon whispered to the Butler. "At least he does not eat princesses or anything messy like that."&lt;br /&gt;He turned back to the Dragon. "Do you breathe fire?"&lt;br /&gt;The Dragon should its head and puffed out its cheeks. It blew a tiny, perfectly shaped, purple smoke ring.&lt;br /&gt;"Is that all?" Queen Roberta asked.&lt;br /&gt;The Dragon nodded.&lt;br /&gt;King Simon shook his head. "I am not sure that this Dragon is exactly what we want. Is he Butler?"&lt;br /&gt;Another purple tear rolled down the sad little Dragon’s face and it turned to go.&lt;br /&gt;"Oh no!" cried the tender hearted Queen. "You cannot turn the poor little thing away."&lt;br /&gt;"But my dear," protested the King.&lt;br /&gt;"But nothing, sniffed the Queen. She knelt down on the floor next to the Dragon. "You would like to live here in the Palace wouldn’t you?"&lt;br /&gt;The Dragon nodded its head and sniffed.&lt;br /&gt;"Then so you shall," smiled the Queen.&lt;br /&gt;King Simon turned to the Butler and shrugged.&lt;br /&gt;"Perhaps he is not as big and fierce as I had expected, but he is the only Dragon available, " replied the Butler. "I have an idea that might work."&lt;br /&gt;"Well you had better go and make some cucumber sandwiches then." King Simon knew when he was beaten.&lt;br /&gt;"Good!" Queen Roberta stood up. "Cedric can stay as long as he likes." Then a thought struck her. "You are a boy Dragon aren't you?"&lt;br /&gt;Cedric the Dragon nodded and skipped around the floor.&lt;br /&gt;"Well, I suppose that is that!" King Simon went and sat on the throne.&lt;br /&gt;The Butler bowed himself out of the room.&lt;br /&gt;Next morning the Butler came to talk to the King. "The fire in the Kitchen is smoking badly again, Sire"&lt;br /&gt;Simon was not really in the mood for trivial business matters. "Well, call the Chimney sweep out then."&lt;br /&gt;"Not yet Sire, not yet. I have an idea."&lt;br /&gt;Roberta came into the throne room, followed by Cedric who was happily munching on his breakfast plum.&lt;br /&gt;The Butler bowed to the Queen and continued. "What do Dragons normally do?" Roberta shuddered. "They breathe fire on things."&lt;br /&gt;"And eat people," added the king.&lt;br /&gt;"Precisely," said the Butler.&lt;br /&gt;"Everyone knows that, "said Simon. "But this one doesn’t."&lt;br /&gt;"But he IS a Dragon which means that we can honestly say the Minisculia HAS a Dragon!" said the Butler.&lt;br /&gt;The monarchs looked puzzled.&lt;br /&gt;The Butler asked another question." How were we going to let the rest of the world know that we are having a problem with a Dragon?"&lt;br /&gt;"Well, it was your plan," replied Simon. "I suppose you were going to tell the Newspapers about it."&lt;br /&gt;Roberta was still puzzled. "But Cedric here is the wrong sort of Dragon. I mean look at him. He is definitely not the fire breathing people eating kind of monster that Newspapers like to write about."&lt;br /&gt;Cedric was lying on the rug in front of the fire counting his toes.&lt;br /&gt;"The corn field behind the Palace is due to have the stubble burn off it today," said the Butler.&lt;br /&gt;"Yes" replied Simon. "But so what?"&lt;br /&gt;"I wonder if Cedric would like to do the honours and start it burning for us. I am sure he can be trusted with a box of matches, don’t you, Your Majesties?" asked the Butler.&lt;br /&gt;Cedric nodded eagerly and blew a really superb smoke ring.&lt;br /&gt;Even Simon could see that the Butler was up to something.&lt;br /&gt;"Be that as it may, but what about the people eating?" he asked.&lt;br /&gt;The Butler answered with yet another question. "How do you know when a Dragon has eaten someone?"&lt;br /&gt;"Usually because they have completely disappeared and the Dragon looks full." replied Roberta.&lt;br /&gt;"Exactly!" smiled the Butler.&lt;br /&gt;"I am not sure I understand what you are planning," said Simon. "And I think perhaps it is better if we do not know, then we cannot spoil it. You had better go ahead and organise it all. I am sure you know what you are doing."&lt;br /&gt;The butler bowed and left the room.&lt;br /&gt;Later that day the field of stubble behind the palace burned really well in the late summer sun. At the same time two of the Palace chamber maids suddenly disappeared. The butler told them to pack their bags and go off on paid holiday to the seaside. They were not to return until they were told to do so by him. They were very happy to do as they were told.&lt;br /&gt;That evening King Simon sent for the Butler. "Have you seen these stories in the evening newspapers?"&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, Sire," replied the Butler.&lt;br /&gt;Simon read them out just to make sure. "Minisculia ravaged by a fierce Dragon. The reporter told of how the country was in danger of disappearing in flames and that half the young women in the country have been eaten."&lt;br /&gt;"Very interesting story, is it not Sire?" smiled the Butler.&lt;br /&gt;"But where on earth did they get the story from? I hope you have not been telling lies." said Simon sternly.&lt;br /&gt;"Certainly not," sniffed the Butler a little huffily. "I did not need to, the reporters managed that very nicely for themselves."&lt;br /&gt;"But there haven’t been any reporters in the kingdom," complained Simon.&lt;br /&gt;"I know Sire, they could not find it!" laughed the Butler as he left the room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 3&lt;br /&gt;Invitations&lt;br /&gt;T&lt;br /&gt;he first invitation arrived the very next morning. The Post Office was one of the few institutions which could find Minisculia, especially when it came to delivering bills.&lt;br /&gt;"Simon, my dear, look. An invitation." cried an excited Queen Roberta.&lt;br /&gt;"Oh how nice," said Simon, not really listening. He was reading the morning newspapers. There were further stories about the horrors taking place in Minisculia. This report claimed that the people there were having to live on boats in the river for safety. This rather puzzled him, as most people already lived on boats in the river, since there was so little land.&lt;br /&gt;"It is from Queen Margaret. She wants us to go to a Ball tomorrow evening. Shall we go?"&lt;br /&gt;"May as well, make the most of it while it lasts!" replied the gloomy king.&lt;br /&gt;He handed over the newspapers which Roberta quickly scanned.&lt;br /&gt;"Oh dear, what shall we do. They are sure to ask about the Dragon?" she wailed.&lt;br /&gt;Simon sighed, "That is what is bothering me!"&lt;br /&gt;The Butler entered the room with the breakfast tray. "Good morning Your Majesties. The postman has brought an unusually large number of letters today. I trust that some of them are the Invitations you wanted?"&lt;br /&gt;"Ah, Butler, certainly there is at least one invitation," replied Simon, looking at the card Roberta was holding.&lt;br /&gt;"But we do have one small worry about accepting it."&lt;br /&gt;"Sire?" The butler sounded surprised. "I though the whole point of the exercise was to get invited to parities and things?"&lt;br /&gt;"It was," replied Roberta. "But what do we say when people ask us about the Dragon and the damage and people disappearing and having to live on boats?"&lt;br /&gt;The Butler smiled. "It is very simple, Your Majesties. Tell them the truth."&lt;br /&gt;Roberta sniffed, "I don’t understand."&lt;br /&gt;Simon was also puzzled. "I don’t understand either. If we tell them the truth then they will know it was all exaggeration and laugh at us."&lt;br /&gt;"Will they? That all depends on how you go about telling the truth." explained the Butter patiently.&lt;br /&gt;The monarchs still looked puzzled.&lt;br /&gt;"We DO have a Dragon." said the Butler.&lt;br /&gt;The couple nodded. "But!" protested Simon, "You cannot say he is the world's' fiercest creature. I mean, look at him."&lt;br /&gt;Cedric was playing on with a ball of wool, for all the world like a large pink kitten.&lt;br /&gt;The butler sighed. "If anyone asks you about the Dragon all you have to do is say that you prefer not to talk about him."&lt;br /&gt;"Well, that is true enough," said Simon.&lt;br /&gt;"And, " went on the Butler. "The field behind the palace has been burnt by a Dragon. I gave him the matches myself and watched to make sure he came to no harm."&lt;br /&gt;"I suppose so, "agreed Simon. "So now explain these disappearances."&lt;br /&gt;"Have you seen either Betty or Jane, the chambermaids recently?" asked the Butler.&lt;br /&gt;"No, I was going to ask you about them," said the Queen.&lt;br /&gt;"There you are then," said the butler in triumph. "Some people have disappeared. And before you mention it, people do live on the river in boats. All you need to do is tell the truth, shudder and say you had rather not talk about it."&lt;br /&gt;The king and queen nodded.&lt;br /&gt;The Ball was a huge success. Roberta and Simon were the stars of the evening. Everybody wanted to talk to them. Roberta had a wonderful time and accepted invitations to all sorts of Balls, Christenings, Weddings and parties. Simon found himself the centre of a group of rulers who wanted his opinion on every subject under the sun. It was a tremendous feeling.&lt;br /&gt;As they drove home by the light of the moon, Roberta snuggled up to her husband and said sleepily, "The nice thing is that we don’t have to invite them back just yet. They won’t come until we have got rid of the Dragon and Cedric is far too nice to want to do that."&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 4&lt;br /&gt;Trouble with a Hero&lt;br /&gt;N&lt;br /&gt;ext day a small problem did occur. In the afternoon Simon was in the throne room dealing with the day's business when the Butler came in and announced "A Petitioner, Your Majesty."&lt;br /&gt;A group of Minisculia citizens followed the Butler into the room. They were carrying a large roll of paper. The leader of the group bowed low and presented the roll to the king. He opened it and read "To his Royal Highness King Simon of Minisculia. We the undersigned respectfully request that the king take action to protect his loyal subjects from the Dragon which at this moment is ravaging our fair country." Underneath were a large number of signatures.&lt;br /&gt;"But, but......." Simon was rather taken aback. "Have any of you actually seen this Dragon?"&lt;br /&gt;"Not as such," said the leader of the group. "But there must be one. We read about it in the papers."&lt;br /&gt;Simon looked wildly to the Butler for help.&lt;br /&gt;The Butler stepped forward. "King Simon thanks you for your petition and assures you that everything in his power will be done to protect the citizens of our beloved country from the Dragon. Even now steps are being taken to see that any damage done by the Dragon is being repaired with the utmost speed."&lt;br /&gt;King Simon’s eyebrows almost disappeared into hair.&lt;br /&gt;The leader of the group bowed and said, "We are grateful to his Majesty for his kind words and wish him every success."&lt;br /&gt;"Thank you. Before you go I do have one question to ask of you," said Simon.&lt;br /&gt;"I am yours to command," replied the man.&lt;br /&gt;"When are you coming to sweep the kitchen chimney?"&lt;br /&gt;"Ah, well now Your Majesty. I have got you down for a fortnight on Tuesday." The leader of the group was indeed the Chimney sweep.&lt;br /&gt;"Well, I hope so. Now just go away and leave it to me."&lt;br /&gt;The group backed out of the room and the Butler closed the doors behind them.&lt;br /&gt;"Well?" asked Simon when they were safely out of earshot. "What do we do now? And how could you tell such a great big fib?"&lt;br /&gt;"What fib?"&lt;br /&gt;"The one about repairing the damage done by the Dragon."&lt;br /&gt;"That was no fib. I looked out of the window and the gardener is replanting the rose bushes that Cedric dug up yesterday."&lt;br /&gt;"Oh!" replied the King.&lt;br /&gt;"As to what to do, we issue a Proclamation." finished the Butler.&lt;br /&gt;"Saying what?” asked Simon.&lt;br /&gt;"Oh, the usual, you know. ‘Whosoever riddeth the kingdom of the Dragon shall receive half of the kingdom as reward.’ That one," said the Butler.&lt;br /&gt;"Hang on, the place is small enough as it is without giving half of it away," protested Simon.&lt;br /&gt;"We won’t have to, "said the Butler. "One. No right minded person is going to fight a Dragon for such a small reward and Two. We do not want to actually get rid of the Dragon anyway."&lt;br /&gt;Simon gave a great big sigh. This was getting very complicated. "You had better go ahead and issue the Proclamation then."&lt;br /&gt;The next month was very busy. The King and Queen were out almost every night enjoying themselves. Quite a few would be heroes came, but as the Butler said none of them were willing to fight a Dragon for such a small reward. The locals went back to their boats and since there were no more fires and no more disappearances, they were not unhappy, Indeed, the only sign of the Dragon was the smoke from somewhere in the palace. The chimney sweep had not yet managed to sweep the kitchen chimney.&lt;br /&gt;However, at the end of the month it happened. A hero came who was not in his right mind and did not care about the size of the reward. In fact he offered to do the job for no reward at all. He just wanted to fight a Dragon to impress his girlfriend.&lt;br /&gt;"It is not a very big one!" said King Simon to the would-be hero, Sir Roger de Masham.&lt;br /&gt;"All the better then Sire," he said. "I am a bit nervous about the whole thing. It may be better to start off with something small." He pushed his glasses up his nose and smiled at the King.&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, I suppose so. The Butler will show you to your room. You look as if you have had a long and weary journey."&lt;br /&gt;"Thank-you Sire. Yes it was a long journey. I had terrible trouble finding the place. I kept falling asleep in the coach and driving straight through."&lt;br /&gt;The Butler came in.&lt;br /&gt;"Ah, show Sir Roger to a guest room. He has come to kill the Dragon for us, "ordered Simon. "Then come back here, I wish to talk to you."&lt;br /&gt;The Butler bowed and led Sir Roger from the room.&lt;br /&gt;Simon sat tapping his fingers on the arm of the throne until the Butler returned.&lt;br /&gt;"Well, " said the Butler. "This is a bit of a problem, but do not concern yourself you majesty, I will think of something."&lt;br /&gt;"You had better." Simon was almost frantic with worry. "The queen would never speak to either of us again if that.... idiot..... killed Cedric."&lt;br /&gt;"I do not think it will come to that," soothed the Butler.&lt;br /&gt;"Well, whatever you do, I don’t want to know about it," said Simon. "Just find a way to get rid of that clown upstairs without him hurting Cedric."&lt;br /&gt;The butler bowed himself out of the room. He was beginning to wish he had never thought of the idea in the first place.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 5&lt;br /&gt;A Dragon for Sir Roger&lt;br /&gt;T&lt;br /&gt;he Butler left the palace and walked down into the small town which was the capital city of Minisculia. His brother was the local Blacksmith. The problem was explained to him. He though for a few minutes, then said, "I think I know what we can do. Come on we need to go and talk to Cousin Fred, the carpenter."&lt;br /&gt;The problem was explained to Fred. He thought for a few moments, then said, "Yes. I could make that, but it would be better if it moved. I think Uncle Albert, the Clock maker would be the one to talk to,"&lt;br /&gt;The problem was explained to the Clock maker. He thought for a few moments and said, "I am sure we can do that between us, let’s get started, if you need it by tomorrow morning."&lt;br /&gt;"I will have to leave you to it. I have to go back to the Palace now," said the Butler. "Send a message when it is finished. Oh and this really must be kept a secret, please."&lt;br /&gt;The others nodded. They were too busy to speak.&lt;br /&gt;By the time the Butler returned to the Palace, it was time to serve the evening meal. Sir Roger spent the whole time explaining how he was going to kill the Dragon. Fortunately, Queen Roberta was away at an all Queens evening in a neighbouring country or she would have been very upset. As it was Simon got more and more worried as the evening went on.&lt;br /&gt;"Do not worry, Sire. I have got everything under control," whispered the Butler as he served the coffee in the Drawing room.&lt;br /&gt;"I hope so," replied Simon. "I really do hope so."&lt;br /&gt;After coffee Sir Roger went off to the Exercise Yard to practice a few strokes. Simon watched him for a few moments then went into the Palace to talk to the Butler.&lt;br /&gt;"Well, what are you going to do?"&lt;br /&gt;"I thought Your Majesty did not want to know," said the Butler.&lt;br /&gt;"I did, but it is probably better if I have some idea other wise I may give the game away by accident."&lt;br /&gt;"Well, Sire what is a Dragon?"&lt;br /&gt;Simon was far too worried to be in a good mood. "Never mind the Twenty Questions, just explain what you are doing!"&lt;br /&gt;The butler sighed. "A Dragon is just a lot of smoke, a bit of fire and few roars, but not much else."&lt;br /&gt;"They usually have a large body, a long tail, and an appetite to match," said the King.&lt;br /&gt;The Butler ignored the interruption. "What we are going to do is to build an artificial Dragon. The Carpenter is putting an old garden shed on wheels and adding a long neck and head and a tail. The Clock maker is going to put some cogs and things inside so that the head can be moved and the Blacksmith is going to put a fire and bellows inside so that it can blow smoke. Then we can put it in the field behind the Palace for Sir Roger to fight."&lt;br /&gt;King Simon thought for a few minutes then nodded. "It could work, but how are you going to stop Sir Roger noticing it is just a shed?"&lt;br /&gt;"You may have noticed that Sir Roger is rather short sighted, " said the Butler. "If I swap his glasses for my reading glasses, he is going to have trouble seeing anything beyond the end of his sword."&lt;br /&gt;"It has to work, otherwise we are in real trouble. I wish we had never started this thing," sighed Simon. "When will it be ready?"&lt;br /&gt;"In the morning, we will put it there tonight after everyone is in bed."&lt;br /&gt;There was nothing else to be said.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Roger entered the throne room "Your Majesty, I am ready to fight the Dragon. Where will I find it?"&lt;br /&gt;"Er, well, I. ummmmm." Simon looked helplessly at the Butler.&lt;br /&gt;"The Dragon usually appears in the field behind the Palace at dawn," said the Butler. "If you go there just as the sun is rising, the Dragon will be there."&lt;br /&gt;Sir Roger nodded and swallowed nervously.&lt;br /&gt;"You will only have the one chance to kill it. If you fail it may well eat you." The Butler sounded as if he was enjoying himself.&lt;br /&gt;"If you do not manage to cut of its head with your first blow, all you can do is run. You must leave the Kingdom as fast as you can and never return. Dragons have very long memories."&lt;br /&gt;Sir Roger looked even more nervous.&lt;br /&gt;"But if.....no when you are successful, your name will be in every Newspaper and your girl friend cannot fail to be impressed."&lt;br /&gt;Sir Roger still looked unhappy. "I think I had better go and get a good nights sleep.&lt;br /&gt;King Simon nodded. "A very good idea. I will send the Butler up with a hot drink to help you go to sleep."&lt;br /&gt;Sir Roger went to his room. He got undressed and into bed. The Butler brought him a cup of Cocoa and put it on the bedside cabinet. As he did so he took Sir Roger’s glasses from the bedside cabinet and placed his own there instead.&lt;br /&gt;When everyone in the Palace was settled down the Butler went into town. The Dragon was ready, but it still did not look enough like a Dragon to fool even a blind knight. The four men raced to the palace and collected up all the egg boxes they could find and glued them all over the shed.&lt;br /&gt;"That looks a bit better," said the Clock maker. "But the colour is wrong, it should be green and purple."&lt;br /&gt;The Carpenter nodded. "I have some paint which will do nicely."&lt;br /&gt;They fetched the paint and set too. Soon the ‘Dragon’ looked more like the real thing, from a distance anyway.&lt;br /&gt;They pushed and pulled the ‘Dragon’ to the field and set it imposition. The Blacksmith got inside. "I will set my alarm for just before dawn to give me time to light the fire," he said.&lt;br /&gt;Next morning everyone was up before the sun. The Butler went out to make sure the Blacksmith was awake. There was a plume of smoke already coming from the ‘Dragon's’ mouth. The butler knocked on the shed. "Are you ready?"&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, "came the muffled reply, "But make sure you get everyone away straight afterwards so I can get out."&lt;br /&gt;"Will do!" promised the Butler. "Oh dear, the paint is not dry!" His hand had a purple stain on it.&lt;br /&gt;"It is too late to worry about that," said the Blacksmith.&lt;br /&gt;The Butler wiped his hands on the grass and went back inside to supervise breakfast.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Roger could not face food. Now that it was time to fight the Dragon, he was wondering if it was such a good idea after all.&lt;br /&gt;The Butler encouraged him. "Do not worry, sir. I am positive that you will win without any difficulty what so ever. I feel it in my bones."&lt;br /&gt;Sir Roger was so nervous that he did not even notice that he could hardly see past the end of his nose, nor that the glasses perched there were not his own.&lt;br /&gt;After those who wanted breakfast had finished, the sun was just peeping over the hills and Sir Roger was led out to the field. It was a fine if rather misty morning. It was quite hard to make out the ‘Dragon’ in the haze.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Roger did not want an audience, but King Simon and Queen Roberta insisted and since it was their Kingdom he could hardly refuse. The Butler came along too.&lt;br /&gt;As promised the ‘Dragon’ was there, waiting for him, swinging its head from side to side, breathing smoke and roaring. It was hard to see clearly through the mist and smoke, especially with the sun shining from behind the ‘Dragon’.&lt;br /&gt;The Queen gave a squeal, quite forgetting that it was not real. She had been let in on the scheme when she returned from her party.&lt;br /&gt;Simon turned to the Butler. "I say, you have made a really good job of that."&lt;br /&gt;The Butler bowed.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Roger took a deep breath and pulled down the visor on his helmet. He tried to swallow the huge lump which had jumped into his throat, but it would not go down. He tottered forwards swinging his sword from side to side. There was a satisfying thud and something fell at his feet. He looked down in amazement to see the ‘Dragon’s’ nose resting on his shoe. Before he could move or do anything else there was a sudden spurt of smoke from the ‘Dragon's’ body which then burst into flames.&lt;br /&gt;"Whoops," said the Butler and rushed forward. King Simon followed and quickly led away the still bewildered Dragon slayer away. The Blacksmith staggered out of the burning shed.&lt;br /&gt;"That was close, but when he hit the head, the fire fell over," he explained.&lt;br /&gt;"As long as you are safe, it is probably for the best. Quick throw the head on and then get yourself home," said the Butler.&lt;br /&gt;Back in the Palace Sir Roger was sat in the throne room. He was still shaking. He had not even managed to put his sword away. The royal couple were congratulating him. He took off his glasses and wiped his forehead. "I don’t think I am cut out for this sort of thing. I don’t think I will make a career out of it."&lt;br /&gt;"Very wise," said Simon.&lt;br /&gt;While they were talking, the Butler quickly replaced Sir Roger’s own glasses.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Roger put on his glasses and looked at his sword. "Oh, it has got dragon’s blood on it. Funny how it looks like purple paint isn’t it?"&lt;br /&gt;"Allow me to clean it off for you," said the Butler and wiped the sword clean. "Now, Sir Roger, the Newspaper photographer is waiting for you."&lt;br /&gt;Sir Roger allowed himself to be led away.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 6&lt;br /&gt;The Final Act&lt;br /&gt;T&lt;br /&gt;he story of the heroic battle with eye witness reports of the event and photographs of the burning carcass and the madly grinning hero soon appeared in the specially rushed out editions of the newspapers. The people of Minisculia sent a deputation to thank the King and the brave knight. They were so pleased that they asked if they could hold a Flower festival cum Firework display to celebrate.&lt;br /&gt;"We will pay!" said the Chimney sweep.&lt;br /&gt;"In that case," said the King. "Go ahead."When the Royal couple eventually managed to get back to the throne room and sit down Roberta sighed, "Well, I suppose it is all over now."&lt;br /&gt;"What do you mean, my dear?"&lt;br /&gt;"Now that the Dragon has been killed we will stop getting invitations. Everyone will forget all about us again," she said sadly.&lt;br /&gt;"I suppose so. Still never mind, we have enjoyed ourselves and there is the Fireworks Ball to look forward to." King Simon tried to cheer her up.&lt;br /&gt;The Celebration was a great success. All the local children made a model Dragon from egg boxes painted purple and green. They paraded it through the town to the field behind the Palace where it was burnt as the firework display took place.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Roger had to shake hands with everyone who came and to show them his sword. He was given the honour of lighting the Dragon bonfire. He was still a little puzzled about what had happened, but he read about the glorious battle in the newspapers and came to believe it, After all it must be true, it had been in the Newspapers. His girl friend was as impressed as he had hoped, but wisely forbade him from ever fighting another Dragon, just in case.&lt;br /&gt;All the rulers of all the surrounding countries turned up for the Ball, as did everyone who was invited and a few who were not. The evening was a huge success. The Dragon idea was after all the success it was hoped it would be.&lt;br /&gt;The kitchen maids returned from their holidays and went back to work.&lt;br /&gt;To make sure that nobody ever missed their way when visiting the Kingdom, the butler had a huge sign put up. It read "Welcome to Minisculia. The Kingdom Without A Dragon." Now that was the biggest fib of all, Minisculia still had a Dragon, Cedric.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Ragdoll&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 1&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;T&lt;br /&gt;he village of Othermoor was so small it hardly deserved to have a name at all. It was just a small collection of houses and shops on either side of the road. There was an Inn that catered for the few travellers who used the road that wound its way across the moors to the City far to the West. The shops were not like those you would find in a modern day town though. These were just the front room of a house. There were shutters that could be opened so that people passing by could see what good there were to be bought. There was a Butchers shop and a Shoemakers. The shoemaker not only made the stout leather boots that all the farmers wore, but he also mended anything made from leather. There was a Smithy with a roaring furnace in the back. This was a good place to be on a cold winter’s day and was the meeting place for the men of the village when they were not working.&lt;br /&gt;The last shop and the last building in the village sold all sorts of different things. Here the women folk of the village could buy ribbons, or a paper of pins or a card of buttons. There were other things on sale too. I suppose one might call it a junk shop. People would often call in with something that they no long wanted and after a few minutes discussing its worth, a few coins would change hands and the object placed on a shelf for someone else to buy. If you wanted something like a left handed bobbin remover, this was the place to go. Again there would be a few minutes discussion about how much one was prepared to pay, a few coins would change hands and both owner and buyer parted company happily.&lt;br /&gt;The owner of this shop was a little old lady who spent most of the opening hours sat in a rocking chair, by her front door, knitting. As people went past about their business they would smile and greet her and she would smile back and carry on with whatever she was making. Everything in the shop was for sale, except for an old rag doll that sat at the other end of the counter to the old lady’s chair. It was an odd thing. Adults sometimes asked the price of the doll, thinking it would make a nice present for some poor child with nothing to play with. When they did, the old lady would shake her head, stroke the jewel she had on a gold chain round her neck and tell them firmly that the doll was not for sale. Children however, never asked if the doll was for sale. They would go to it, take one look and shake their heads and go play with something else.&lt;br /&gt;On the first Sunday in every month, her sons who lived and worked in the City would come and visit, bringing their wives and children. Knitted garments would be handed over and more wool put in the old ladies knitting bag. The children spent hours playing with the things in the shop. They never played with the rag doll though. If you had asked them why they left it alone, they could only say, "It does not want to be played with." If you pressed them for more they would begin to cry. The old lady herself when asked about the doll would smile and shake her head and change the subject.&lt;br /&gt;I suppose I should give this old lady a name, but like many grown-ups she had a lot of names. To her sons and daughters-in-law she was ‘Mam.’ To her grandchildren she was, ‘Nan’. To younger people in the village she was ‘Mrs. Forrester’. Finally to her friends and neighbours of her own age she was LP I wish I knew her name, but I was never told it. I am not sure that even LP could remember what her birth name was. She had been called LP for longer than she could remember. It began when her older brother, Flick, saw her as a new born baby for the first time. "Oh, what a little, perfect baby!" He had exclaimed. So, LP she became and LP she stayed all her life.&lt;br /&gt;This then is the story of LP and the Rag doll as I was told it. It may be true, it may not be. You must judge for yourselves. LP was born the youngest child and only daughter of a farmer. She had two older brothers and as often happens when a girl has no other girls to follow she followed her brothers. Perfect might have been her nickname, but she was far from it. She scraped her knees, she banged her elbows, she cut her chin, she bruised her shins doing everything that her brothers did. Whatever mischief they got up to, you could guarantee that LP was somewhere around copying them. Her mother’s frequent cry was. "Oh. LP, that is not the way a respectable girl should behave!"&lt;br /&gt;In the end LP’s mother found some rather nice checked material that she cut and sewed into a doll. It had brown wool for hair, buttons for eyes and a rather nice embroidered smile. The finishing touch was a neat little pinafore, just like the one LP’s mother wore when she was baking.&lt;br /&gt;"There, " she said to LP "I have made this for you."&lt;br /&gt;LP was not an ungrateful child and said "Thank-you!"&lt;br /&gt;I have to say that Doll, as it was christened went everywhere that LP went. Admittedly it was almost always dragged along by an arm or a leg or even by the hair and it soon looked very dirty and bedraggled, but she never left it behind. LP even insisted that Doll was tucked up in bed with her at night.&lt;br /&gt;Everything went on happily until LP was ten years old. In the local town every year there was a Market and a Fair. Everybody from miles around went. There were stalls where one could buy anything from a pin to a farm cart. For the children there were swings and roundabouts. There were people who sold honeycomb and other sticky delights. There were acrobats and clowns. There were prizes to be won in all kinds of competitions. It was the prize for one of these which led to trouble.&lt;br /&gt;Flick entered the Horse shoe tossing event. The idea of the game was to see who could throw a horseshoe and make it land nearest to a wooden pole in the ground. Each person had three horseshoes to throw. Flick had been practising every spare moment all year for just this occasion. He won much to LP’s delight. The prize was a piglet, a real live squealing piglet! At the end of the day, the family climbed onto their cart and drove home with the piglet grasped firmly in Flick’s arms. As it was dark when they reached home, the piglet was locked in the Barn and everyone went off to bed, well satisfied with their day.&lt;br /&gt;Next morning LP, trailing Doll was up early. She had her glass of fresh milk and went to the Barn to see the piglet. There was no noise coming from the Barn so she opened the door just a little. Nothing moved. She opened the door a little more. There was no sound. She opened the door wider and went in. There was a startlingly loud squeal and the piglet galloped past LP and out into the farm yard.&lt;br /&gt;"Ooops!" gasped LP and turned to give chase.&lt;br /&gt;"Squeal!" squealed the piglet and ran through the yard. LP gave chase. The hens and geese and ducks scattered as the pair ran through the flock on its early morning food hunt. As quick as lightning the piglet went under the farm gate and set off down the Farm track towards the road.&lt;br /&gt;"Ooooops!" gasped LP and went after it. She opened the gate though rather than going under it. Being a good farm brought up child, she carefully closed the gate after her before following the piglet down the track.She reached the road just in time to see the piglet turn and run along the middle of the road.&lt;br /&gt;"Oooooooooooops!" said LP and went after it.&lt;br /&gt;Try as she might she could not catch up with the animal, but she had to keep on trying. Flick would be very upset if she lost his prize. So it was that LP did not notice that she had gone further away from the Farm down the road than she had ever been before and that she was no longer on a road across farmland. The hedges had given way to trees. The piglet had led LP into the Dark Forest.&lt;br /&gt;If you knew half as many tales about the Dark Forest as I do, then you would know just how dangerous a thing LP had done. LP's luck was really bad that day for who should happen to be coming along the road, but the Wicked Witch of the Dark Forest. If you knew even a quarter of the things about her as I do you would be shivering in your shoes about now.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch pointed a finger at the piglet and muttered something under her breath. The piglet stopped squealing and floated into the air until it reached the Witch’s eye level. If you had seen it and not been so frightened you may have laughed to see the piglet, still running, but with its trotters, five feet off the ground. LP caught up, rather out of breath. She did not realise immediately whom the tall woman dressed all in black was.&lt;br /&gt;"That’s my piglet!" she said, rather breathlessly. "Give it to me!"&lt;br /&gt;The Witch looked down at the panting girl. "I give nothing free!" she said. "You must give me something for the piglet."&lt;br /&gt;LP thought for a moment. She had nothing to give...........except Doll. She offered Doll to the Witch.&lt;br /&gt;"That scrap of material is not enough. You must make a choice. Either you or the Piglet." The Witch said. "Make your choice."&lt;br /&gt;"But the piglet is Flick’s. I mustn't lose it." wailed LP.&lt;br /&gt;"Then the choice is simple. The pig goes free and you come with me. Or you go free and the piglet is mine."&lt;br /&gt;LP sighed. It was her fault the piglet escaped. "Me" she said very quietly.&lt;br /&gt;"Fair enough," said the Witch. She waved her fingers at the piglet that floated gently to the ground, turned tail and fled squealing back down the road towards the Farm.&lt;br /&gt;"It will not stop running until it gets home," said the Witch. "Now you come with me." She made some more movements with her hand, muttered something under her breath and in an instant both her and LP were stood outside a small cottage in a clearing in the forest. "This is your home now," said the Witch. "In you go!"&lt;br /&gt;LP had no choice. Her feet obeyed the Witch and took her into the Cottage.&lt;br /&gt;We will leave LP there for a moment. Back at the Farm once it was realised that LP was missing, there was pandemonium. All the farm people were organised into search parties. They searched the farm, the fields and followed the road down towards the town and up into the Dark Forest. Of LP there was no sign and no one had seen or heard anything. When the piglet came squealing along the road from the Forest, people looked at each other and shook their heads. If LP had followed the piglet there, then they would never find her.&lt;br /&gt;Sadly they made their way home. The Farm work still had to be done. Flick took a message to the King’s Foresters. They were the people who looked after the roads through the Forest. If anyone could find LP, it was they. They promised to search and search they did, but never a sign of the little girl did they find.&lt;br /&gt;Flick refused to give up and every moment of his spare time he spent wandering the Forest paths looking for his little sister.&lt;br /&gt;You may be thinking that perhaps that this Witch was like the one you may have read about who fattened up children to eat. You would be wrong. This Witch was more interested in having a house maid than a lunch. LP was set to work cleaning and scrubbing and dusting. The Witch was not cruel, LP had a bed that was quite comfortable and cosy, once she had got used to the spiders and bats that lived in the rafters and were not to be disturbed. She was given enough food, not as good as her mother made, but nourishing enough. There were even clothes for her, not good quality, but wearable.&lt;br /&gt;She was allowed to go outside into the garden, but when she tried to go through the garden gate she found she could not take another step.&lt;br /&gt;"Hah!" said the Witch. "You are mine now and the only way you can leave here is if I come with you."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 2&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;L&lt;br /&gt;P put her mind to work on a way of getting home. She watched carefully everything the Witch did. LP thought about pushing the Witch into the oven as she had heard a story about some children who did that to escape. However, the Witch’s oven was rather too small to fit anything bigger than a large loaf of bread in it, so that idea was no use. Besides, the Witch had said that LP could not leave unless the Witch went with her and if she was burned to a cinder that would not be easy to do.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch seemed to do much of her spell making after dark when LP was in bed. So, she made a hole in the wall by her cot so she could watch and hear what the Witch said over the potions that bubbled on the oven. One night when LP was watching, the Witch suddenly stood up right and went to the cottage door. Before anyone knocked, the Witch flung it open and said "Well?"&lt;br /&gt;LP could only hear a muffled reply.&lt;br /&gt;"You had better come in then!" said the Witch. A cloaked figure came in and sat on the stool at the end of the Witch’s work bench. The man took of his hat and pushed the cloak away from his face. LP could see him quite clearly. She was surprised to see that he was wearing the same uniform as the soldiers LP had sometimes seen riding past the Farm gate. She listened carefully.&lt;br /&gt;"His Majesty needs some information. There is a body of outlaws on the North and we need to know exactly where they are. The King wondered with your special skills if you could find out?"&lt;br /&gt;"I could, but why should I?" The Witch asked.&lt;br /&gt;"His Majesty is willing to pay a reasonable reward." The man took out a bag and rattled it.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch reached over and opened it and took out a gold coin. "Hah!" she said and crumbled the coin to dust in her fingers. A cloud of black dust fell to the floor boards. "That is how much use gold is to me."&lt;br /&gt;"Oh!" The man sounded rather shocked. "What would you want then?"&lt;br /&gt;"There is something nothing too difficult which I would like. In the Palace garden there is a Rowan tree. Now as you know I cannot go near those things. "&lt;br /&gt;The man nodded. LP stored away that piece of information in case she ever needed it.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch went on. "Under that tree are some toadstools growing. The Princess must pick those for me at Midnight and put them in this bag." She roe and took a small bag from a cupboard. "She must tie the string around the top tightly and under no circumstances should anyone open it. You may bring it to me tomorrow night and I will have your information for you."&lt;br /&gt;"The Princess will not be harmed will she? The King would not allow that." The man sounded worried.&lt;br /&gt;"I can promise you that the toadstools will not harm the Princess in any way whatsoever." replied the Witch.&lt;br /&gt;"Now go, I have a lot to do if you are to learn where the Mercenaries are hiding."&lt;br /&gt;The man wrapped himself in his cloak and left.&lt;br /&gt;When he had gone and the Cottage door was firmly closed, the Witch gave a wicked chuckle and said, "The toadstools won’t hurt her, but while they are tied up in that bag, she will belong to me!"&lt;br /&gt;LP was horrified.&lt;br /&gt;She continued to watch as the Witch gathered various ingredients from around the room. They were mixed in a small bowl until they turned in to a thick green paste. Then she went outside. Moments later she came back in with a huge Barn owl floating behind her. It looked very odd as its wings were folded and it looked very frightened. The Witch smeared the green pasted on its beak and above its eyes. Then she stood back and pointed at the bird. She muttered something under her breath. The whole world seemed to stand still for a minute, then the Witch disappeared. The owl shook itself, dropped to the ground and walked out of the door. LP could not see where it went after that.&lt;br /&gt;She nipped out of bed and into the kitchen. Everything looked the same as it ever did, except for some black dust on the floor. The mixing bowl was still on the table. Some of the green paste was still inside. Quickly LP found and old jar and scraped as much of the paste as she could into it. She hoped it might come in useful sometime and it was the first Spell that the Witch had left lying around. LP turned to go back to bed and noticed a gold chain with a large jewel lying on the table. Puzzled she picked it up and examined it. She did not remember seeing it before. She held it up to the window to look at it in the bright moonlight. Quickly she put it back on the table. It seemed to her that she could see the Witch’s face in the centre of the jewel. She closed the Cottage door and went back to bed.&lt;br /&gt;At dawn LP was awoken by a knocking at the Cottage door. She scrambled out of bed and opened it. The Barn owl was stood on the step. It gave LP a savage peck and pushed past her. It went over to the table and pecked at the jewel. The whole world seemed to stop for a minute, then the Witch was stood there. Of the owl there was no sign at all.&lt;br /&gt;"Stupid girl!" said the Witch. LP was sucking the peck on her hand. "Next time you get up and find the door open, you leave it that way, understand?"&lt;br /&gt;LP nodded and got on with her chores.&lt;br /&gt;That night the King’s messenger called again. He handed over a bag. The Witch held it to her ear and nodded.&lt;br /&gt;"The Outlaws are camped in a valley on the west side of the Mountains, where the River Dote rises. They think they are safe there," she told him.&lt;br /&gt;"I know it," smiled the Messenger. "They have got themselves in a trap, there is only one way out of that valley. The King will be very pleased. Thank-you." He got up and left.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch took the bag and hung it on a hook in one of the beams in the ceiling. Next morning she warned LP that under no circumstances was she to touch the bag.&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 3&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A&lt;br /&gt;few days later LP was wakened by another night visitor. She listened to the conversation.&lt;br /&gt;"Well, well, and what can the Witch of the Dark Forest do for Bardan the robber?"&lt;br /&gt;"There is a wagon train of merchants coming into the kingdom in a few days time. They have to come one of three ways. I need to know which one they are going to use." The man had his back to LP so she could not see his face.&lt;br /&gt;"And what do you intend to pay me for this information?" asked the Witch.&lt;br /&gt;"Any reasonable price." replied the robber.&lt;br /&gt;"Hmmm, you could actually be doing me a favour, "said the Witch. "I know of those merchants, they are bringing me some rather rare and very expensive herbs. Find them and bring them to me. The package will be marked with a sign like this." She drew a picture on the table. LP could not see what it was. "Oh and whatever you do, do not let the parcel get wet. And just so as you do not think to cheat me." As quick as a flash the Witch reached out and snatched a few hairs from the robber’s head.&lt;br /&gt;"Hey!" he exclaimed.&lt;br /&gt;"Watch," said the Witch and twisted one of the hairs around between her fingers. The robber clutched his head and gasped. " That is agony!"&lt;br /&gt;"You get the hair back when I get the herbs safe and dry." sneered the Witch. "Come back tomorrow night and I will tell you which pass they are going to use."&lt;br /&gt;The robber left.&lt;br /&gt;Once again LP watched as the Witch made some green paste. This time though it was an eagle that followed the Witch into the Cottage. LP still could not hear the words the Witch used. The whole world seemed to stand still for a minute. The Witch disappeared and the Eagle went out. The jewel on the chain lay on the table. LP went and scraped the last of the green paste into her jar and this time leaving the door open went back to bed.&lt;br /&gt;Next morning she watched as the eagle disappeared and the Witch reappeared. That night Bardan the robber returned.&lt;br /&gt;"The merchants are sending three lots of wagons out, one through each pass. Two of them are just loads of firewood, the third is the one you want. That is coming through Snowbird pass tomorrow morning."&lt;br /&gt;She held up the robber’s hair. "Just remember" she said.&lt;br /&gt;The robber left.&lt;br /&gt;Later one that day he returned with a parcel that he handed over to the Witch. She opened it and smelt the contents. "Good,"&lt;br /&gt;"My hair?" asked Bardan.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch handed over a hair and watched as the robber left hurriedly.&lt;br /&gt;"Idiot" sneered the Witch as she came into the Cottage. She took down a small box and placed the piece of robber’s hair in it and put the box on a high shelf. "That might come in useful one day."&lt;br /&gt;LP was cleaning the table. The Witch took the parcel of herbs and carefully put them into a large stone jar. She sealed the top with wax from a candle. She turned to LP. "Whatever happens no water must get anywhere near those. They stop working when they get wet."&lt;br /&gt;LP was brave enough to ask "What do they do?"&lt;br /&gt;The Witch smiled a very nasty smile. "One sniff of those and the person will do anything I tell them. And I mean anything."&lt;br /&gt;A week went by before there was another late evening visitor. "This is a long way from the sea for a pirate," said the Witch as she let the man in.&lt;br /&gt;"Aye, it is, but I need some information. My ship was damaged in a storm and it needs to be repaired. I need to know where the King’s ships are so I can do the repairs on a safe beach somewhere."&lt;br /&gt;"And what do you intend to pay me for this help?" asked the Witch.&lt;br /&gt;The pirate took out a small wooden box and showed it to the Witch. LP heard her gasp. The Witch snatched the box from the pirate and quickly opened it.&lt;br /&gt;She snarled," There should be three small bottles in here, not two. This is no use to me without the third bottle."&lt;br /&gt;"The third bottle is on my ship," said the pirate. "You may have it when I get the information I need."&lt;br /&gt;For the third time the Witch mixed up her green paste. This time the bird was a very large seabird. LP did not know what kind. The world seemed to stand still for a minute then the Witch disappeared. This time though LP managed to hear the words the Witch muttered. "Out of me, into you."&lt;br /&gt;Once again LP collected what was left of the paste. Her jar now was full but she had no idea of what she was going to do with it. Even if she managed to change into something she could still not leave unless the Witch came with her.&lt;br /&gt;Next day the pirate returned and was told of a safe beach where he could mend his ship. He handed over the third bottle and left.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch actually skipped back into the Cottage clutching the bottle. She put it in the wooden box with the others. "Idiot" she muttered. These three bottles are worth more to me than all the treasure that man has ever stolen"&lt;br /&gt;LP was brave enough to ask "Why?"&lt;br /&gt;"On their own, nothing, but mixed together, drop for drop, they make a poison so strong it can kill an elephant."&lt;br /&gt;LP did not know what an elephant was, but she assumed it was big and hard to kill.&lt;br /&gt;"Now these must be kept cool and dark. If they get too hot, then they are useless." The Witch took the box and put it in a dark corner as far away from the fire place as possible. "Under no circumstances must you move that box from there!" she warned LP.&lt;br /&gt;A month went by before there was another visitor. LP could think of no way in which she could escape. She told Doll every night before going to sleep. "We will go home soon!" This time the visitor looked very much like one of the stall holders at the Town Market. LP listened and watched.&lt;br /&gt;"We have a shipment of fine wine and cloth due to arrive tomorrow. The King has doubled the taxes on them, again." he said.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch laughed. "What difference does it make how much tax the King demands, you smugglers never pay it anyway."&lt;br /&gt;The man nodded and went on. "Trouble is that he has set his Foresters the task of catching us and they know the Forest paths and roads better even than we do."&lt;br /&gt;"So what do you want from me?" asked the Witch.&lt;br /&gt;"We need someone to lead them down to the south end of the Forest while we bring the goods in to the North. It has to be tomorrow night"&lt;br /&gt;"That will not be easy, the Foresters are a very suspicious lot. They are only going to believe on of their own."&lt;br /&gt;"True, but can you do it?"&lt;br /&gt;"Oh, certainly" replied the Witch. "But what payment are you offering?"&lt;br /&gt;The smuggler pulled out a piece of cloth, about the size of a small table cloth. He swirled it round. LP found it very hard to look at it. The man put it over his head and LP found herself looking at what appeared to be a pair of legs with no body above them. It was as if someone had cut the man off at the waist. The Witch snatched at the cloth and the man reappeared.&lt;br /&gt;"There is a whole roll of this cloth for you if we manage to get through. I am sure you could find a use for something that made you almost invisible" The man sounded very pleased with himself.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch nodded. "Invisibility spells are not easy to do, even for me. But how do I know I can trust you to deliver the cloth? Hmmm, let me see." The Witch walked about the room.&lt;br /&gt;"You have my word!" said the man.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch sniffed. For once LP agreed with her. From what she could see of the man, she would not trust him an inch either. "Aha! I have it." The Witch took a box out of her pocket and blew a pinch of the contents at the man. He backed away but could not help sniffing in some of the powder. He sneezed.&lt;br /&gt;"Now!" said the Witch. "If you do not return with my cloth within two days, you will die.&lt;br /&gt;The man looked rather frightened.&lt;br /&gt;"And I think I shall keep this piece, just in case,” finished the Witch.&lt;br /&gt;The man stumbled out of the Cottage.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch closed the door and put the piece of cloth on the back of a chair. It was hard to see either chair back or cloth.&lt;br /&gt;Once again the Witch made the green paste. Then she went outside. When she returned LP was horrified to see that this time it was not a poor bird that was floating behind her, rather it was a human being, in the uniform of the King’s Foresters. LP was even more upset when she realised that she knew this Forester. It was her brother Flick!&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 4&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;L&lt;br /&gt;P did not know what to do, but before she had time to decide the Witch muttered and went out of the Cottage. LP heard her say "Drat, I forgot his horse. They will not believe him if he turns up on foot."&lt;br /&gt;LP made a quick decision. She grabbed Doll from her pillow and the jar of green paste that she had saved. She ran into the kitchen. As she went she smeared the green paste on to Doll’s face and mouth, as she had seen the Witch do to the birds. She ran over and poked Flick, but he just stared straight ahead. Then there was just time to get under the cloth as the Witch came back into the room. The cloth was so fine that LP could see everything that the Witch did.Green paste was smeared on Flick’s face. The Witch concentrated scowling fiercely as she worked. She was so busy she did not even notice LP creep quietly up to stand next to Flick as he floated in front of the Witch. As she said the words, "Out of Me. Into you!" LP thrust Doll between the Witch’s pointing finger and Flick and closed her eyes. She did not want to see what happened.&lt;br /&gt;The world seemed to stand still for a minute. Doll grew suddenly very heavy and LP had to drop her. She opened her eyes. Flick was no longer floating above the ground, he was sat on the floor looking rather puzzled. Doll lay on the floor, but most importantly, on the table was a gold chain with a jewel attached to it.&lt;br /&gt;LP dashed across to the table and picked up the chain and hung it round her neck. Next she picked up Doll and tucked it into her apron pocket. The feel of the doll made her shudder, but she ignored the feeling.&lt;br /&gt;Next she ran to Flick and flung her arms round him.&lt;br /&gt;"LP," he said, and hugged her fiercely. "But where, I mean what. I mean?"&lt;br /&gt;"I will explain later, said LP, but first we have a few things to do."&lt;br /&gt;She took him to where the bag with the toadstool in, was hanging from a rafter, well out of her reach. Puzzled, he handed it down to her. She undid the string and spilled the contents on to the floor. They watched in amazement as the toadstools slowly sank into the floorboards. They did not know it, but at that moment a long way away in the Palace, the Princess who had been having the most awful nightmares for weeks, gave a little sigh, turned over and went to sleep properly.&lt;br /&gt;Next LP made Flick drag the box with the three bottles in over to the fire. They opened the bottles one at a time and poured the fine powder from each onto the flames. Each burned fiercely for a few seconds. The fire went out as the powder from the final bottle burned away.&lt;br /&gt;Next they took down the sealed jar and opened it up. The contents they poured down the Well in the garden. For a few moments the water fizzed then settled down to its normal stillness. As they watched there was a strange creaking noise from behind them. They turned and watched as the Witches Cottage began to fall down. It went slowly at first then faster until there was nothing left, but a heap of rubble.&lt;br /&gt;All the time LP was explaining to Flick what had been going on. She talked so fast that he could hardly understand half of it. Finally LP said. "We must leave now before anything else happens, but I may not be able to come with you. The Witch said I could only leave if she came with me. But no matter what you must go and tell the Foresters that the Smugglers are bringing their things in along the North Road tomorrow night."&lt;br /&gt;Flick wanted to argue, but LP would not let him. He took hold of the reins of his horse and LP’s hand in the other. They walked towards the garden gate. Flick opened it and holding her breath and with her eyes tight shut LP walked through and out into the Forest.&lt;br /&gt;There is little else to tell. The scenes when LP arrived at the Farm were all that you would expect. Flick gained much praise for helping catch a band of smugglers. A well known shopkeeper in the town died suddenly for no apparent reason. Rumours spread that here was no longer a Wicked Witch in the Dark Forest, though the place was still dangerous.&lt;br /&gt;LP lived happily ever after. Wherever she went she always wore a golden chain with a jewel on it and Doll went with her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Things Just Disappeared&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 1&lt;br /&gt;Things just disappeared&lt;br /&gt;K&lt;br /&gt;ing Oswy turned over in bed and shivered. He felt remarkably cold. Without opening his eyes he felt round for the sheets and blankets thinking that they had somehow slipped off in the night. No, they were still in place, nicely wrapped round him. Puzzled he opened his eyes. It was summer and his bedroom should not be cold. He stared upwards and thought to himself that he had no right to be cold on such a beautiful, clear summer's morning. Looking up there was not a cloud to be seen in the clear blue sky.&lt;br /&gt;Then he gasped. He should not be able to see the sky. He was in bed, in his bedroom, in the Palace. The Palace had a roof that hid the sky. That is to say, that it used to have a roof. Quickly he got up, put on his dressing gown and ran along the corridors and into every room until he finally finished up in the throne room. To his horror, he found no sign of a roof in any of the rooms. He dashed out into the garden and looked at the Palace. Not one slate, rafter, chimney pot was left. It had all disappeared. The sparrows which usually nested in the chimney stacks were flying about chirping their distress.&lt;br /&gt;Oswy fainted. Of course, his panicked running about had raised all the members of the royal household. They too can running out and stared horrified at the roofless Palace and the unconscious king.&lt;br /&gt;Now, if you think that waking up to find your roof had disappeared while you were asleep, was the worst possible thing that could happen then you will feel more sorry for King Oswy than for Prince Hildebrand. He ruled the neighbouring country. He woke early the same morning because he felt a draught. If there was anything in the whole world that Hildebrand hated it was a draught. He had spent a fortune making his Palace draught proof, with cavity wall insulation and double glazing. He claimed it was the most draught proof building in the world.&lt;br /&gt;Now, lying in his bed, he felt a definite draught. It was not to be put up with. If it continued for any length of time he may well catch a chill. He opened his mouth to shout for a footman to find the source of the breath of wind and deal with it. He opened his eyes and looked around him. Instead of the beautiful wallpaper that had been especially made for him, he could see straight out into the gardens. Twisting round in bed he looked the other way. There he could see the Forest that stretched away in the distance behind his Palace.&lt;br /&gt;He began to throw off the sheets to get out of bed. Then, he remembered. Since the Palace was so well insulated and draught free, he did not need to wear pyjamas. If he could see out into the garden, then people could see in to his bedroom. I would never do for people to see their ruler in his birthday suit.&lt;br /&gt;He looked up at the ceiling and wondered what he was going to do. Suddenly it dawned on him that the ceiling was still there. That decided him. He did not care who saw him. He was not going to stay under a ceiling that had no walls to hold it up. He dashed into his fortunately large wardrobe and began throwing on clothes, all the while shouting for his servants to come. The noise brought them from their beds. They too did not feel safe under a ceiling without any walls. Very quickly all the Palace occupants were stood outside gazing at the rather odd sight of a roof floating in mid air.&lt;br /&gt;Count Robert was perhaps a little more fortunate than either King Oswy or Prince Hildebrand. When he awoke he still had a roof over his head and walls to keep it up. What woke him was the silence. Normally he was awakened every morning by the sound he loved the best, the sound of happy birds singing in his gardens.&lt;br /&gt;Robert’s gardens were not only his pride and joy, they were famous through all the countries around. His flowers were grown to perfection. The lawns were perfectly flat and as green as grass can ever be. His vegetables were all prize-winning specimens and fruit from his orchard was as delicious as any fruit can ever be.&lt;br /&gt;The Garden was not only loved by human beings, but also a haven for the birds which spent their day there, doing whatever it is that birds do in the day. It was their singing that normally woke Count Robert. He used to lie in bed and listen to their happy twittering and chirping. Not this morning, though, there was total silence.&lt;br /&gt;Robert thought it was strange and wondered if there was a cat in the garden or something. He got out of bed and went to the big picture window in his bedroom. He had had this fitted so he could admire his gardens as he got dressed in the morning. He had to pinch himself to make sure that he was awake and not having some hideous nightmare. The Garden in front of the Castle had completely gone, all of it. There was nothing there but brown earth, no flowers, no trees, no shrubs, no green grass, no summer house, no Pergola, nothing but bare empty soil stretched out before him.&lt;br /&gt;For a few minutes he was too horrified to move then, he ran to the back of the Castle. The Gardens there had gone too, all his lovely Fruit trees and rows of vegetables had completely vanished. On every side of the Castle it was the same, just bare soil, not a plant not even a weed was there to be seen He went down on his knees and began to sob.&lt;br /&gt;Duke Simon had a very uncomfortable awakening. His hobby was collecting furniture, not just any old stuff, he collected only the very best. Craftsmen from every country round the Dukedom were flattered to be asked to make a piece of furniture for the Duke as it meant that they were considered to amongst the finest makers in the world.&lt;br /&gt;The Duke’s awakening was unpleasant because of the position in which he found himself. He awoke feeling very stiff and sore. He felt as if he had been sleeping on the floor, instead of on his super soft, pure down, luxury, double quilted, guaranteed comfortable, mattress.&lt;br /&gt;He swung his legs round to sit on the edge of the bed, ready to slip his feet into his slippers. To his horror, he discovered that he was, indeed, lying on the floor. Both the mattress and the superbly crafted bed had gone. From the floor he gazed round the room, it was completely bare, not a cupboard, dressing table, wardrobe, not a stick of furniture in sight. He leapt up and raced into his dressing room next door. It too was empty, except for his clothes, neatly piled on the floor. As he ran from room to room he discovered that it was the same all over the place, every piece of furniture had gone. Duke Simon lost his temper.&lt;br /&gt;The poor servants of each of these rulers had a terrible time. Firstly, they were blamed for the losses. Secondly, they had to go round finding new roofs, new walls, new plants and new furniture.&lt;br /&gt;Since news of such great misfortunes as these spreads very quickly, it was not long before each of the victims found out about the others. Exactly one week after their horrible experiences, the four rulers met to discuss their losses.&lt;br /&gt;They had to meet in Duke Robert’s castle because while the view was rather dreary, at least he had a roof, walls and something to sit on.&lt;br /&gt;Not one of them had even the faintest idea of what had caused the disappearances and even less what to do about getting their possessions returned to them, if indeed it was even possible to do such a thing.&lt;br /&gt;They argued this way and that, but in the end the decided that the only thing they could do was to offer a reward to the person who could solve the problem for them.&lt;br /&gt;Oswy offered a Castle and some land. Hildebrand was to decorate and draught proof it, Robert would design and plant up the gardens and Simon would provide the furniture. The proclamation was put in all the newspapers and magazines. Then, they sat back and waited for the results.&lt;br /&gt;The proclamation ought to have sent all the Princes and knights and adventurers from all the surrounding countries, rushing to search. However, unfortunately for the four sad men, the week before King Bertram of Moronia had also issued a Proclamation. His beloved daughter, Princess Lucy, had disappeared. This terrible thing had happened right in the middle of her eighteenth birthday ball. Her hand in marriage was being offered to the person who returned her safely to her grieving parents.&lt;br /&gt;Most would be heroes had set off to search for her. Only those who did not want, or already had, a wife were left behind. One of these was Prince Rupert of Arconia.&lt;br /&gt;He did not really want a wife just yet. There were lots of things he wanted to do before he settled down, but he felt sorry for King Bertram and a little guilty. He had been the last person to see Princess Lucy at her party. In fact, he had been dancing with her just before it happened. He was not very good at dancing and had trodden on the hem of her dress and ripped it. He was on his knees trying to pin it up for her when she had disappeared in a puff of mist, leaving him holding a piece of her hem and the safety pin.&lt;br /&gt;It had taken him a week to persuade King Bertram that he had nothing to do with the disappearance. The King had released him on condition that he went and looked for the Princess.&lt;br /&gt;Over breakfast before he set out, he read the Proclamation from the four rulers. Now he did not really need a decorated, furnished Castle with well laid out gardens either. However, as the youngest son, he was not going to get much when his father died either. Anyway, he liked to travel and there was a lot of the world he had yet to see. A castle would also be useful as a place from which to start out and return. Either quest would mean that he was doing the thing he liked he enjoyed most and he did not have to decide which quest he would go on. He could go on both and enjoy himself and see what he found first.&lt;br /&gt;The difficulty was that he had no idea which way to go. To the East were the mountains. They were full of nasty bandits, fully capable of stealing a princess, or anything else for that matter. Mind, they usually left some sign that they had been around, like dead bodies and things. They also would probably have left a ransom note for the Princess too.&lt;br /&gt;To the South was the Dark Forest, the home of many horrible creatures, but especially the Witch. She definitely could steal the Princess and bits of buildings without any trouble whatsoever. Rupert did not like the thought of meeting her. She had a nasty habit of turning Princes into frogs or toads, depending on the mood she was in at the time.&lt;br /&gt;To the West lay The Wild Sea, rough and dangerous and full of unknown reefs and strong currents. There were rumoured to be Pirates too. Rupert was not a very good sailor. Before one reached the Sea there was the Sand Waste. Rupert had never like beaches, even as a child. He always got some in his eyes&lt;br /&gt;To the North lay the frozen wastes of the Icy Desert. That was supposed to be the home of the Ice Wizard.&lt;br /&gt;Rupert could not make a decision. None of the directions seemed very welcoming. He had to choose though, King Bertram was sat watching him from the other end of the breakfast table. Rupert took out the piece of ball gown. He would let that decide. He threw it into the air. It floated down to the North. That settled it, the Icy Desert it would have to be.&lt;br /&gt;He picked up the piece of cloth and announced his decision. He was given some warm clothes and food and off he set.&lt;br /&gt;The journey through the lands to the North was really very pleasant. All the rulers were friendly and made him welcome. They all knew about the Quests. Their own sons, if they had them, had gone searching, or other visitors had told them. Most had read about it anyway in the Newspapers. None of them could help though. They know no more than Rupert about any of the disappearances. As one Count remarked over lunch, "A new palace with lovely gardens would soon be noticed. You mark my words, it will be very well hidden where ever it is. And as for the Princess, she could be anywhere."&lt;br /&gt;However, before long the pleasant hills and welcoming Castles gave way to cold moorland with few people and even fewer places to stop. Rupert did not hang about. He rode on. Soon even the moors were gone and he rode out onto the snowy wastes of the Icy Desert.&lt;br /&gt;Each time Rupert was unsure of the direction to take, he threw the piece of cloth into the air and watched it drift to the ground. It seemed as good a way of deciding as any. It led him consistently North, as far as he could tell and deeper into the Icy Desert.&lt;br /&gt;Just as he was beginning to wonder if he should turn round before he got so far into the Desert that he would have to camp for the night, he saw what appeared to be a castle in the distance. The closer he got to it, the more it did look like a castle, but one made of ice rather than stone. He rode right round the walls. There was a sort of shelter that was big enough for his horse to stand in, out of the cold wind. Rupert could see neither doors nor even any windows. Leaving his horse in the shelter, Rupert set out to walk round the walls.&lt;br /&gt;Looking at them closely for some signs of a way in, he noticed that there were snow covered ledges going in a spiral round the walls. He cleared the snow from the first one. It was just wide enough for him to stand on. The next one was only a stride away and a little higher, so he cleared the snow from that. Soon he found himself high up the Castle wall. To his horror he realised that there were no more ledges. He turned to go back down and was even more horrified to discover that the ones he had so carefully cleared of snow, had all disappeared too.&lt;br /&gt;Panic began to set in. It was a long way down to the snow and the wind was getting stronger. Carefully he examined the Castle wall He gave it an experimental tap. It sounded hollow. So, he banged on it again. It really did sound hollow. So, he banged on it as hard as he could. The wall swung open, fortunately for him, inwards. If it had opened out it would have pushed him off the ledge. With a sigh of relief Rupert entered the passage way that stretched out before him. He gave a nervous jump as the door behind him slammed shut. Like it or not he was now well and truly inside this Ice Castle.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Two&lt;br /&gt;Inside the Ice Wizard’s Castle&lt;br /&gt;R&lt;br /&gt;upert had little choice but to follow the passage way, deeper into the Castle. He felt as if he was walking down a gentle slope and following the walls of the Castle. He arrived, eventually, at another door. Before he could decide what to do, it was flung open and a booming voice cried. "Well, don’t just stand there, come in, come in." Rupert did as he was told. He found himself in a large, well-lit room. At the far end was a fireplace, stood with his hands behind his back, in front of the fire was a tall, white bearded, white haired, white robed man.&lt;br /&gt;"Don’t be shy, my boy. Come and say ‘Hello’. I won’t bite you."&lt;br /&gt;Rupert thought he heard a quiet voice just behind him say "Yet!" When he looked round there was no-one there. With a nervous cough Rupert walked down the room. The tall man thrust out a hand and Rupert found himself shaking it. "Derek, Ice Wizard, don’t you know!" boomed the man, "And you are?"&lt;br /&gt;"Rupert of Moronia," replied Rupert. Now that he was close to the fireplace he could see that the logs on it were made of ice and even more puzzling was that while they appeared to be burning like wooden logs, there was no heat coming from them.&lt;br /&gt;"Welcome to my humble Castle. You have arrived just in time for Dinner. My daughter will be with us in a moment, then we can go through."&lt;br /&gt;"My horse is still out there," said Rupert.&lt;br /&gt;"No worry, he has been brought in and is in my stables with plenty of good hay and company." The man had a loud voice.&lt;br /&gt;Behind Rupert the door opened again and a small girl came in. She walked slowly down the room, past Rupert and went to stand next to the Wizard.&lt;br /&gt;"This is my daughter, Ceren," said the Wizard in a much softer voice. "Say ‘Hello to Prince Rupert."&lt;br /&gt;The little girl whispered, "Hello."&lt;br /&gt;Rupert remembered his manners at last, bowed and said, "Pleased to you meet you, Ceren."&lt;br /&gt;He did not think he had ever seen as sad a looking child as this little girl.&lt;br /&gt;A gong sounded.&lt;br /&gt;"Ah, good, Dinner. If you would like to follow me into the Dining room we can begin." The Wizard rubbed his hands together.&lt;br /&gt;Rupert was led in to another room where there was a large table with a pure white tablecloth. It was set for three people. He sat and waited for the food to be served. He hoped it would not be iced soup or ice cream.&lt;br /&gt;The door from what appeared to be the kitchens opened and a serving dish floated in to the room. Neither the Wizard, nor Ceren seemed surprised at this, so Rupert kept his astonishment to himself. As guest the dish floated across to him first. The lid was raised and Rupert was pleased to see steam rising from the inside of the dish. The meal was rather good, but Rupert found it very strange to be served by invisible, silent servants. As neither the Wizard, not Ceren spoke as they ate, Rupert also kept silent.&lt;br /&gt;After dinner, the table was cleared by invisible hands.&lt;br /&gt;"Now, you must be very tired after your long journey. I am sure you need to freshen up and we can talk after you have had a good nights sleep." The Wizard clapped his hands and Rupert found himself being gently but firmly led out of the room.&lt;br /&gt;Next morning, he was awoken by a tray being placed on the bedside cabinet. Nothing was said, but the breakfast was good and hot. There was a set of clean clothes for him too, all pale colours, but warm and comfortable. He dressed and went down to the room where he had first met the Wizard. The little girl was there playing with a large Doll’s house. Rupert went over to her.&lt;br /&gt;"Good morning" Rupert knelt down next to Ceren and watched her as she moved tiny figures around the tiny rooms. He could not help noticing just how sad she looked. She gave a great big sigh. Rather than look at her sad little face, Rupert examined the Doll’s house. It was exquisite. Every room was beautifully furnished with what looked like perfect miniatures of the best designed furniture money could buy. The walls of every room were exquisitely decorated. Round the outsides of the Doll’s house were magnificently laid out gardens, full of tiny plants. As he bent to take a closer look, Rupert thought that he caught the faintest scent of honeysuckle.&lt;br /&gt;"This is a superb Doll’s House, "he said to Ceren.&lt;br /&gt;She nodded. "My Daddy made it for me."&lt;br /&gt;A large hand on his shoulder made him jump. "Morning, my boy. Sleep well?"&lt;br /&gt;It was the Wizard. He did not wait for Rupert to answer, but went on. "I see you are looking at Ceren’s Doll’s House. You will be able to see it more clearly with this." He handed Rupert a large magnifying glass.Rupert took it and examined the toy carefully. Everything in it was perfect, even the little dolls looked as if they were real people. The flowers in the gardens looked as if they were real and still growing.&lt;br /&gt;He looked again at the dolls. There were two figures in every room. Each of the male ones was different, but all of the females’ ones were exactly the same.&lt;br /&gt;"May I?" He asked Ceren.&lt;br /&gt;She nodded. Rupert picked up one of the female figures. He looked at it through the magnifying glass, then put it down again quickly. It was a perfect miniature of Princess Lucy. He picked up another, it was a perfect miniature Princess Lucy.&lt;br /&gt;"Are they all....." He asked.&lt;br /&gt;"Yes! And that is the challenge. You must decide which doll is the true Princess Lucy," smiled the wizard.&lt;br /&gt;"And if I get it wrong?"&lt;br /&gt;The Wizard replied. "There have been eleven young men who came before you. Not one of them got it right." He looked at the Doll’s House and sighed.&lt;br /&gt;Rupert quickly counted the dolls. There were eleven. "And I could be number twelve?"&lt;br /&gt;"’Fraid so," said the Wizard. "Still nothing ventured, nothing gained.!"&lt;br /&gt;Rupert put down the Princess doll he was holding and walked up and down the room. How was he going to choose? They all looked exactly the same, even down to the expression on her face. Rupert knew that look, it was the one he had last seen as he bent down trying to pin up the tear in her ball gown. That gave him an idea and a little bit of hope.&lt;br /&gt;He went back to the Doll’s House. "May I examine them all?" He asked.&lt;br /&gt;"Of course,"&lt;br /&gt;Rupert picked up each Princess doll in turn and used the magnifying glass to look at the hem of its ball gown. Sure enough on the fifth one he looked at there was a tiny piece missing. Still he went on and looked at all the others, just in case. It was the only one with a piece missing. To make absolutely certain Rupert looked at them all again. He was right, there was only one with a ripped dress.&lt;br /&gt;Taking a deep breath, he said, "This one, "and tapped the fifth doll on the head, very gently.&lt;br /&gt;For a second nothing happened, then there was a sudden rush of air and Rupert found himself at the centre of a whirlwind. When it cleared, the room was full of people. There was a crowd of young men, Princess Lucy, the Wizard and Ceren all talking at once. Rupert was the only silent one and so it was that he was the first to see the door at the end of the room open and tall, beautiful woman, dressed all in pale blue, enter. She looked as angry as Rupert had ever seen anyone look. She stood in the doorway without speaking, her left foot beating a sharp tattoo on the floor. Still the young men, Lucy, the Wizard and Ceren continued to wave their arms and gabble at each other.&lt;br /&gt;The woman at the door made an odd gesture with the staff she held in her right hand. The room fell silent, though everyone still waved their arms and moved their lips for a second or two, until they realised they were making no noise.&lt;br /&gt;Ceren was the first to react. "Mama!" she cried and raced down the room, arms outstretched. The woman caught the speeding figure in a warm embrace and was rewarded with a kiss and a fierce hug. By now everyone else had stopped and turned to look towards the door.&lt;br /&gt;"My love!" said the Wizard and started towards her. Another quick gesture with her staff, stopped him in his tracks.&lt;br /&gt;"Well!" said the woman. "Are you going to introduce me to these persons, or is that too much to expect?" She sounded very stern.&lt;br /&gt;The Wizard looked flustered and rather nervous. "Princess, Princes, gentlemen. I have the honour to present my wife, The Ice Queen."&lt;br /&gt;Princess Lucy curtsied and the young men bowed. They had heard many things about the Ice Queen and no-one wanted to upset her even more than she already appeared to be.&lt;br /&gt;The Queen nodded gracefully to the people in the room and still carrying Ceren, who had her arms locked round her mother’s neck, walked down the room. She went up to the Wizard. "I think you owe all of us an explanation!"&lt;br /&gt;The Wizard had the grace to blush. Everyone in the room gathered round. "Well, you see I was trying out a new spell and it sort of went a little wrong. It made everyone inside the Castle disappear except myself. Ceren was playing outside so it did not affect her. Try as I might I could not find a way to undo the spell. Ceren was obviously terribly upset, so I made her the Doll’s House while I worked on the spell."&lt;br /&gt;The Ice Queen turned and looked at the Doll’s House. "Made a Dolls’ House?" she asked.&lt;br /&gt;"Well, sort of, I did borrow some bits and pieces from various places," said the Wizard.&lt;br /&gt;Rupert earned a frown from the Wizard when he choked back a laugh at the ‘bits and pieces’.&lt;br /&gt;The Wizard continued. "Then I discovered that someone else had to break the spell. I brought Princess Lucy here in the hope that some hero would come and do the honours. These eleven gentlemen tried and failed. We were just beginning to wonder if anyone could do it when Prince Rupert here succeeded."&lt;br /&gt;Rupert bowed to the Queen and the others.&lt;br /&gt;Princess Lucy sniffed and said, "But why did it have to be him of all people?"&lt;br /&gt;No one answered.&lt;br /&gt;"You and I will discuss your failed spell making later,” said the Queen. "But now I think you had better return these ‘bits and pieces’ to their rightful owners. Then I am sure these young folks would be happier if they went home."&lt;br /&gt;Princess Lucy looked down at her now rather grubby ball gown.&lt;br /&gt;The Queen saw the glance and smiled. "I think I can find you something a little more suitable to wear for the journey home."&lt;br /&gt;It was quite a jolly party that rode home from the Ice Desert. Well, jolly for most of them. Princess Lucy refused point blank to speak to Rupert and he realised that the reward for rescuing her was marriage.&lt;br /&gt;When they arrived at Lucy’s parent’s palace, she made such a fuss about the reward that King Bertram begged Rupert to accept something else instead. Rupert was very pleased to do so. The owners of the ‘bits and pieces’ were very grateful to him for returning their property and true to their word they provided him with a beautifully furnished, decorated and garden Castle. It was just right for leaving to go travelling and even nicer for coming home to afterwards.&lt;br /&gt;The reward Rupert asked for was simple. He got King Bertram to persuade Oswy, Hildebrand, Robert and Simon to have made the finest Doll’s house and gardens and to send it to Ceren. This was done and Rupert received a model of the Ice Wizard’s Castle in pure ice that never melted..&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="6192445512254540511"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;Wirl's End&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 1&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Introductions&lt;br /&gt;W&lt;br /&gt;irl's End was a small street in the poorest part of the town. There were only four houses, two on each side of the road. In front of each house was a small garden, just big enough for a few scruffy looking shrubs and a patch of weedy grass. None of the people who lived in these house seemed to be keen on gardening. The houses themselves were old. They appeared well looked after, but they all had that sad and tired air that you get from buildings that have been in place for far too long. The only people who used the road were the people who lived there.&lt;br /&gt;The street did have a sign screwed to a post at the beginning of it, just outside number 1. It read 'Wirl's End (unadopted)'. This meant that the people who lived in the End were supposed to look after the roadway and pavement themselves and pay for repairs and such like. Since none of them spent any money on the road, it was in poor condition, the cobbles were muddy and in places loose.&lt;br /&gt;The pavement was a little better as everyone did sweep it clean once a week. The state of the road did not matter as it did not lead anywhere. At the end of it was a wall. It was just an ordinary brick built wall, too high to climb over and topped with iron spikes to make it even harder for anyone to get over to the other side. It obviously was not a house wall as there were no windows, but there was a Door. The odd thing about this door was that of all the doors in the End, this was the only one that looked as if it had been recently painted. It was a really strong looking door, the kind that ought to lead somewhere important.&lt;br /&gt;Aidan Keeper lived at number 1 with his mother. He was just a normal 11 year old. He played football with his friends, got dirty, scuffed his shoes, collected the usual scratches and cuts to his knees and elbows and tears to his clothes. His mother sighed and bathed the flesh wounds and sewed up the clothes. She worked very hard, long hours earning enough money to feed herself and her son. Aidan's father had disappeared before he was born. No-one knew where he was. Aidan sometimes got fed up with living in Wirl's End.&lt;br /&gt;“None of my friends will come and play here,” he grumbled to his mother one day. “They say it makes them feel funny. Can't we move somewhere else?”&lt;br /&gt;“This house was the only thing your father gave me. It was his father's and before that it was his grandfather's and so on as far back as anyone can remember. If it was good enough for them, then it is good enough for us. Besides we cannot afford it.”&lt;br /&gt;On the other side of the road, at Number 2, lived Aidan's best friend of all. Her name was Miya Custos. She was a fairly standard girl of ten. She liked to play football and join in with Aidan's games, so she too suffered her share of injuries to self and clothes. Her mother sighed and bathed the flesh and sewed the rips. Miya's father was a sailor and away from home for much of the time. Her mother too had to work hard to bring in enough money to keep her and Miya fed and clothed.&lt;br /&gt;She too grumbled to her mother about living in Wirl's End. She got much the same answer as Aidan. “Our family have lived here for as long as anyone can remember. If it was good enough for them then it is good enough for you,” her mother said.&lt;br /&gt;Miya did have one passion. She loved to read. Every Saturday morning she went down to the Town Library and borrowed as many books as she was allowed to take out. She would read anything, but her favourite books were about witches and Wizards and Magic. It was through her that Aidan had finally learned to read after struggling for a long time. He too began to go to the Library with Miya. He liked adventure stories where the brave hero rescued the heroine from danger. They often sat and discussed what they would do if the things they read about happened to them.&lt;br /&gt;“They never do though,” sighed Aidan.&lt;br /&gt;At Number 3 right up against the Wall, lived old Mr. Warder. There did not seem to be anything special about him, he was just a very old man who walked with a stick. He was not very friendly. Aidan and Miya always said “Good morning” very politely to him if they saw him in the End, but he never spoke back. When Miya spoke to her mother about him, she was told “Oh, just ignore him, he is harmless. He is just old and crabby.”&lt;br /&gt;Finally at Number 4, again right against the Wall, was Mrs. Turnkey. If anything she was older and more bad tempered than Mr. Warder. The children did not even attempt to speak to her. They just stopped what they were doing and kept well out of her way when she hobbled past, leaning heavily on a thick walking stick. When Aidan spoke to his mother about her, he was told “Just ignore her and keep out of her way. She is just old and in pain.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 2&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Door&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;O&lt;br /&gt;ne day Aidan and Miya were sat on Aidan's garden wall idly chatting about the books they had just got from the Library when Mrs. Turnkey went past and down the End to her house. She had obviously been shopping to judge by the way she carried her bag. As ever, before she went inside she went over to The Door and tried the handle. She was obviously satisfied that it was still closed and took her shopping into her house.&lt;br /&gt;A few moments later, Mr. Warder came out of his house and went of towards the Town with an obviously empty shopping bag.&lt;br /&gt;“Have you ever noticed that those two never go out shopping at the same time?” Miya commented.&lt;br /&gt;Aidan looked puzzled.&lt;br /&gt;Miya explained. “Mr. Warder only ever goes shopping when Mrs. Turnkey comes back, they never go out at the same time.”&lt;br /&gt;Aidan thought for a few minutes and agreed. “You are right, but so what?”&lt;br /&gt;“Nothing really, it just suddenly struck me, that's all” said Miya.&lt;br /&gt;“I can tell you when you see them both together at the same time,” said Aidan a minute later.&lt;br /&gt;It was Miya's turn to look puzzled.&lt;br /&gt;“You go near The Door,” smiled Aidan. “Then they both appear at the same time.”&lt;br /&gt;It was true. If anyone had the cheek to go near to The Door, both Mrs. Turnkey and Mr. Ward would come hobbling out of their houses as fast as their old legs could carry them, waving their walking sticks and shouting.&lt;br /&gt;The mention of The Door brought them back to their favourite topic. Both of them were utterly fascinated by The Door. They spent hours wondering what was behind it and why the two old people were so determined to stop anyone from getting near it.&lt;br /&gt;“I looked at all the maps of the town in the Library today,” said Miya&lt;br /&gt;“And?” Aidan asked. They had tried to find the other side of the wall by going down all the streets near to Wirl's End without success.&lt;br /&gt;“It is daft, but try as I might I could not find one that had Wirl's End on it.”&lt;br /&gt;Aidan sat up. “What? On none of them?”&lt;br /&gt;Miya nodded. “I looked at every map of the town, right from the earliest one they could find, up to the newest Street Map and we are not on any of them.”&lt;br /&gt;“Always thought this street was the back of beyond, now I know it is,” muttered Aidan.&lt;br /&gt;They sat and kicked their legs against the wall until Mr. Warder came back with a full shopping bag. They watched him go into his house after first going to The Door and trying the handle. He too seemed satisfied that it was still locked and went into his home.&lt;br /&gt;“They always do that you know,” remarked Aidan. “Try the handle.”&lt;br /&gt;Miya giggled. “I wonder what they would do if they found The Door open?”&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, come on let's play ‘Rush The Door’,” said Aidan.&lt;br /&gt;This used to be one of their favourite games. They started at their front gate and ran down the middle of the End towards The Door. The aim of the game was to see who could actually touch it and get away before the old people came out. They had both been in serious trouble from their mothers over this game and had been banned from playing it.&lt;br /&gt;Miya was feeling rebellious. “Right! Me first.”&lt;br /&gt;She sprinted down the middle of the road before Aidan could say anything. Miya reached the door going faster than Aidan had ever seen her run before. He thought he saw a flash of light and then to his complete astonishment, The Door flew open and Miya went headlong through it. The two old people came rushing out of their houses, but it was too late. The Door swung shut and Miya was nowhere to be seen. Aidan jumped off the wall and ran down the street.&lt;br /&gt;For once the old people did not shout at him and threaten him with their sticks. Old Mrs. Turnkey looked to be trying to hold on to something. Aidan could just make out the outline of a figure. For an old man Mr. Warder moved very quickly. He ran into his house and came back with a large sack. With Mrs. Turnkey’s help he managed to get it over whatever it was that the old lady was holding. Aidan watched open mouthed. He did not know what to do. Once the 'thing' was safely in the sack and the end fastened, it stopped moving and lay on the ground. The two old people both blew a loud sigh.&lt;br /&gt;Mrs. Turnkey said something to Mr. Warder. Aidan could not hear what it was. Then she grabbed the sack and dragged it up her path and into her house. The door slammed shut behind her. Both Aidan and Mr. Warder watched her go. Then, Mr. Warder turned and looked at Aidan. He used his index finger to call Aidan to him. Aidan felt his legs move him towards the old man. He did not really want to go that close to the man's walking stick, but he could not help himself.&lt;br /&gt;However, Mr. Warder did not use his stick. He just looked at Aidan for a moment before saying, “How much do you care about your friend?”&lt;br /&gt;“She is my best friend!” stated Aidan. “Why?”&lt;br /&gt;Mr. Warder did not answer. He stood for a moment or two as if making up his mind. Then he sighed and said, “Follow me. “&lt;br /&gt;He did not wait for Aidan to speak, but walked of into his house. Aidan followed. Inside Mr. Warder stopped and turned to Aidan. “You are going to have to go through The Door and rescue her. Neither me nor Mrs. Turnkey can do it. We are too old and besides, someone has to be here to catch whatever comes through when The Door is opened. When you get through The Door, you will have to find her and bring her back. Somewhere on the other side you will find something that looks like this.” He pointed to a Bell hanging from the wall with a speaking tube below it.&lt;br /&gt;“Ring the bell and talk through the tube. If it is really you, I will open the Door for you and you friend. I will ask you your mother's name before I open The Door. Do you understand?”&lt;br /&gt;Aidan swallowed nervously and nodded.&lt;br /&gt;“Humph. Well, there is no time to lose. Your friend is probably in great danger. Come on.”&lt;br /&gt;Mr. Warder grabbed a large sack from a table in the hall as they rushed past. He led Aidan to The Door. Mrs. Turnkey came out of her house and joined them.&lt;br /&gt;Mr. Warder said “Right, now as soon as it is open, you run through. You might feel something rush past you, but whatever you do, do not stop.”&lt;br /&gt;“But,” protested Aidan.&lt;br /&gt;“No time for that,” said Mr. Warder. Your friend needs you.” He pushed Aidan to The Door and turned the handle. Aidan felt himself sucked in. As he had been warned he felt something go past. He had the strangest feeling of great joy from whatever it was, before he fell flat on his face. He heard the Door Close behind him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 3&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Dark Forest&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A&lt;br /&gt;idan hauled himself to his feet and spit out the leaves that had managed to fill his mouth. He whirled round expecting to see The Door in a high brick wall. Instead he found himself looking at a high wooden fence. There was a Door set in it though. On either side of this Door was a tumbledown cottage. Neither of them looked as if anyone had lived in them for years. Slowly he turned round to look at where he had landed. He was in a small clearing in a Forest. The trees seemed to be leaning over and so it was quite shady and rather scary. There was no sign of Miya.&lt;br /&gt;“Well, Aidan,” he muttered to himself. “You wanted an adventure where you rescued the fair maiden from awful danger and now you have got what you wanted.”&lt;br /&gt;He went to the Cottage on the left side of the Door. He went in. The roof had long since rotted and the floor was covered in a deep layer of rotting leaves. They looked as if they had been there for years. Miya had not come in here. There was no sign of the bell which Mr. Warder had mentioned.&lt;br /&gt;“That's not very good,” said Aidan. He felt a bit silly talking to himself like this, but somehow it felt better than the silence.&lt;br /&gt;He went into the cottage on the right. If anything the leaves here were even deeper than in the first place. Miya had not been here either. Again, on the back wall there was no bell or any signs of a speaking tube.&lt;br /&gt;“Crumbs, that makes it a bit hard” he said to the empty room.&lt;br /&gt;He went back out into the clearing. There was a very overgrown track leading out of it. He went over and examined it. He could see that someone had used it recently. He hoped it was Miya, but as there was little point in stopping where he was, he started along the path. There were the remains of two other cottages, one on either side of the muddy track. He could not help thinking how much like Wirl's End it was, except abandoned.&lt;br /&gt;The track went past the last cottage and became a path. It wound in and out of the trees, so to help him find his way back Aidan took out his penknife and carved a notch in the trees as he went along. He felt quite pleased with himself for thinking of it. He would not have felt quite so happy if he had looked back and seen that each notch he cut, disappeared as soon as he was out of sight.&lt;br /&gt;The path eventually led to a wider one, almost a road. Aidan stood in the middle of it and wondered which way to go. The surface was hard packed soil and there were no signs of anyone having used it. Aidan stood and scratched his head.&lt;br /&gt;Just then another person came out of the trees on the other side of the road. He did not see Aidan as he was busy carving a notch in the tree, just as Aidan had done. With that done he stepped into the road and scratched his head.&lt;br /&gt;Aidan spoke. “Hello!”&lt;br /&gt;The figure whirled round and looked rather frightened.&lt;br /&gt;Aidan walked up to him, for indeed it was a young man. Aidan judged him to be a few years older than himself. “Hello!” Aidan repeated.&lt;br /&gt;The young man swallowed nervously and said “Er, Hello. Er. You are not the Witch are you? “ Then, before Aidan could reply, he went on.” No, of course not, you are a boy, silly question. “&lt;br /&gt;He seemed very, very frightened to Aidan.&lt;br /&gt;At the mention of the word 'Witch' Aidan too began to worry. “Witch?” His voice went rather high pitched and it came out more of a squeak.&lt;br /&gt;The young man nodded. “This is the Dark Forest where she lives and we are very close to her cottage.” He looked round at the trees and up and down the road. “I think it is that way, but I may have got turned round on that little path. He turned to point to where he had joined the road. The notch in the tree had gone. Aidan turned to look at his mark. It too had disappeared..&lt;br /&gt;They both groaned.&lt;br /&gt;Aidan remembered Miya. “You haven't seen a girl anywhere have you?” At the same time the young man said, “You haven't seen a girl anywhere have you?”&lt;br /&gt;They stared at each other and tried again. “After you....No, after you...No, you first.” This could have gone on for a while, but they were interrupted by the arrival of a group of green clad horsemen.&lt;br /&gt;The riders got down from their horses and two of them grabbed the boys by the shoulders. They were marched over to where the leader of the troupe was stood.&lt;br /&gt;“Well now, what have we here? This is not the safest of places to be stood on the King's Highway arguing. The Witch's Cottage is not that far away you know.”&lt;br /&gt;Both of them tried to explain at the same time.&lt;br /&gt;The Horsemen's leader waved his hand to hush them. “You, you look the older, you begin.” He pointed to the young man. “And make it short. I am in a hurry. Your name first!”&lt;br /&gt;The young man began. “My name is James, James Warder.”&lt;br /&gt;Aidan's ears pricked up and he listened more carefully.&lt;br /&gt;“I live in Scarrick. That's a village near to the Lost River.”&lt;br /&gt;“I know it” said the Rider. “Go on.”&lt;br /&gt;“My girlfriend and I were looking for where my family used to live and we got lost in the Forest and now she has disappeared. You have got to help me find her, please”&lt;br /&gt;The Rider stopped James with a gesture. “All in good time.” He turned to Aidan. “Now you.”&lt;br /&gt;Aidan began. “My name is Aidan Keeper.” He heard a gasp behind him from James. “I come from Wirl's End. My friend Miya is lost too.”&lt;br /&gt;He did not get chance to say any more. At the words 'Wirl's End' the Rider reached down and lifted him up by the front of his shirt. “Where did you say?”&lt;br /&gt;Dangling in mid air made Aidan very nervous. “Wirl's End!” he squeaked.&lt;br /&gt;“That's where we were looking for,” exclaimed James.&lt;br /&gt;“This is too much for me, said the Rider. “You pair had better come with me to the King's Palace. You have a lot of explaining to do.”&lt;br /&gt;With that, they were hauled up behind a rider and at a word from the leader the troupe set off at a gallop down the track. Aidan was too busy clinging on to protest. When he did manage to open one eye he could see James holding on tight to another rider. Aidan felt better when he saw that James looked terrified and had his eyes shut too.&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 4&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Palace&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A&lt;br /&gt;fter what seemed like hours and feeling very sick, Aidan was dumped like a sack of potatoes on to the floor. James was dropped next to him. He looked very dirty and rather pale faced.&lt;br /&gt;“Stay there!” ordered the Rider. He handed his reins over to one of his men and strode off into the Palace. Aidan did not feel much like moving so he did as he was told. James obviously felt the same as he too stayed sitting on the floor, holding his head in his hands and moaning quietly. They did not have to wait for long. The Rider returned with four well-armed soldiers. Aidan and James were hauled up from the floor, roughly brushed down and then marched through the Palace until they reached the throne-room.&lt;br /&gt;Aidan and James were none too gently made to bow to the man sitting on the throne.&lt;br /&gt;He spoke. “So this is the pair who come from or who are going to World's End?”&lt;br /&gt;“It is, sire” answered the Rider. I thought you had better deal with them yourself.”&lt;br /&gt;The King nodded. “You, boy, your name?” He pointed at Aidan.&lt;br /&gt;Aidan was a bit shocked to find himself talking to a real King. He stammered, “Aidan Keeper sir!”&lt;br /&gt;The Rider poked him in the back and said “Sire!”&lt;br /&gt;“Sire,” said Aidan.&lt;br /&gt;“You say you come from World's End”?&lt;br /&gt;“Wirl's End, sire.”&lt;br /&gt;“Are you a Wizard, boy?” shouted the King.&lt;br /&gt;Aidan stepped back. “No sire, I am just an ordinary boy. My mother says I have a bit of the devil in me sometimes.”&lt;br /&gt;The whole Court gave a gasp&lt;br /&gt;Aidan realised what he had said. “No, I mean. She says that because I do naughty things sometimes, nothing else. I'm not a wizard or anything, just a boy” Then he remembered why he had come through The Door. “And if it pleases your Majesty,” He remembered reading that in a book. “My friend Miya came through The Door before me and I was sent to find her.”&lt;br /&gt;The King leant forward. “You came through The Door?”&lt;br /&gt;Aidan nodded. “Yes, Sire. Please. Sire. I don't understand all this. I just came to find Miya.”&lt;br /&gt;The King leant back. “If you are just an ordinary boy then you probably wouldn't know about it. “ He looked round. “Where's the Royal Historian, he can explain it to you.”&lt;br /&gt;An old man came forward and bowed.&lt;br /&gt;“Take this boy and tell him about World's End.” Then the King turned to James. “Now you had better explain yourself too.”&lt;br /&gt;Aidan was firmly grasped by the elbow and led away by the old man. He would have liked to have listened to James, but there was no way he could escape the old man's grip.&lt;br /&gt;In a quiet corner the old man began, “You understand none of this was written down at the time so it is just stories?”&lt;br /&gt;Aidan nodded.&lt;br /&gt;The old man went on, “A long time ago this world was plagued by a pair of brothers who were Wizards. They hated the sight of each other and fought all the time, using their magic against each other. Since neither could hurt the other it was the ordinary people who suffered the most. Somehow, no-one really knows who or how, it was discovered that there was one place on this world where it touched your world. A piece of stone was found nearby which had the words 'All Magic stops beyond the end of the World'. After much secret trial and error they found out that if someone went from our world to yours, someone had to come from your world to ours. The two worlds have to balance. Do you know what I mean?”&lt;br /&gt;Aidan nodded. He had read about things like this.&lt;br /&gt;“Anyway as luck or something would have it, there were two evil creatures in your world too. Somehow a swap was done and both worlds were saved. The Wall was built and two families from your world moved here to guard The Wall and two families moved to your world to do the same there. “&lt;br /&gt;“That's what Mr. Warder and Mrs. Turnkey were doing then,” said Aidan. “But there were no guards on your side of The Wall when I came through. The cottages looked as if no-one had lived there for ages.”&lt;br /&gt;The old man shook his head. “No, for some reason the families on this side suddenly ran away. We have been searching for them ever since to find out why and make them move back.” He looked over to where James was talking to the King. “That is the first person with his name that has ever been found. Ah, look they have finished and the King wants you.”&lt;br /&gt;Aidan thanked the old man and went back to the throne.&lt;br /&gt;“Well, at least now we know where to find the people who are supposed to be guarding the wall, thanks to this young man.” The King looked at Aidan. “I am still not sure whether you are a Wizard or not, so I am sending you to the one person who will know for sure, The Witch. “&lt;br /&gt;James gasped.&lt;br /&gt;The King held up a hand. “And if your friends were anywhere in the part of The Forest where you were found, then the chances are that she will have found them. My Foresters will take you to her cottage and then they will search for your friends. Now go and get yourselves cleaned up and have something to eat. There are quite a few hours before nightfall.”&lt;br /&gt;Aidan and James were led away, cleaned, fed and once again found themselves riding behind a Forester out into the Dark Forest.&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 5&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Witch&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;W&lt;br /&gt;hen they reached the spot where Aidan and James had first met, the riders stopped and dismounted.&lt;br /&gt;“Right, announced the leader, “This is as close as we are going to the Witch's Cottage. You can find your own way from here. Go through there.” He pointed to a barely visible path through the trees.&lt;br /&gt;“But the King said to take us to the Witch's Cottage,” protested Aidan.&lt;br /&gt;“Listen sonny.” The Forester put his face close to Aidan's. “King Edwy can give as many orders as he likes, but the last time one of my men went to the Witch's Cottage, she turned him into a crow. He is still flying around, up there somewhere. I am not going to take the risk.”&lt;br /&gt;He stood up. “We will look for your lady friends. If we find them before dark we will take them to the Palace, then in the morning back to World's End. If you find them then, I suggest you go and wait for us there too. We will come looking for you tomorrow. Good luck!”&lt;br /&gt;With that, he mounted his horse and before Aidan and James could protest, the whole troupe rode away.&lt;br /&gt;“Great,” said Aidan.&lt;br /&gt;“I am scared,” said James.&lt;br /&gt;“Me too! Er, Is the Witch as bad as everyone seems to think?”&lt;br /&gt;James nodded. “She is the reason why the guards moved away from World's End. They got more and more afraid of her. And now the King is going to make them move back again. It's all my fault 'cos I wanted to marry Verity Turnkey.”&lt;br /&gt;He looked close to tears. Aidan turned away. He did not want to see James crying. To his astonishment he found that they were being closely watched by a pair of cats. One was large, grey and long haired, the other was smaller, short haired and black. Four green eyes stared at them, unblinking.&lt;br /&gt;Aidan turned back and nudged James. “We are not alone,” he whispered. Then he turned back to look at the cats.&lt;br /&gt;James stopped sniffing and stared back at the animals. The cats got up and came over and rubbed round the boys’ legs, miaowing and purring.&lt;br /&gt;“They seem pleased to see us,” said Aidan. He stroked the black cat’s head. Then a thought struck him. “You know, in all the books I have read The Witch's always have cats. I wonder if these belong to her.”&lt;br /&gt;James stopped stroking the grey cat, which immediately hissed at him. “She is supposed to have cats, from what I have been told.”&lt;br /&gt;Aidan thought for a moment. “Well, perhaps if they go home we can follow them and find her Cottage.”&lt;br /&gt;The black cat purred even louder.&lt;br /&gt;“But,“ protested James, “Do we really want to see the Witch? I don't want to be turned into a crow or anything.”&lt;br /&gt;The grey cat hissed.&lt;br /&gt;“If the girls met the Witch then we HAVE to go and see her and take the risk. I'd rather be a crow than go home and explain to Miya's mother where she has gone.” Aidan shook his head at the thought of the row he would get into.&lt;br /&gt;The black cat licked his hand.&lt;br /&gt;James sighed. “I suppose so. I think I would rather be a crow than live without Verity.”&lt;br /&gt;The grey cat purred.&lt;br /&gt;“You would think these cats could understand every word we are saying,“ said Aidan.&lt;br /&gt;The black cat purred.&lt;br /&gt;“If they are the Witch's cats then they are probably magic too, said James.&lt;br /&gt;The grey cat hissed.&lt;br /&gt;Aidan bent down and feeling rather foolish said to the black cat, “Could you show us the way to the Witch's Cottage, please?”&lt;br /&gt;The two cats got up and walked off into the trees. Aidan looked a James who shrugged his shoulders. They followed the cats.&lt;br /&gt;They were led along a narrow path until they reached a thatched cottage set in a clearing. As they approached a flock of rooks flew up from the surrounding trees, making a terrible noise. There was no way anyone could sneak up on that Cottage.&lt;br /&gt;The door opened and a tall dark haired woman came out. “Well now and what have we here?” She said.&lt;br /&gt;“Are you the Witch?” Aidan blurted out. He had been expecting an old bent over, ugly, black clad female in a tall pointed hat. This woman did not look much older than his mother and she was not at all ugly and bent. She was dressed in a long tweed skirt and a white blouse and she definitely was not wearing any sort of hat at all.&lt;br /&gt;“And who else do you think would come out of the Witch's Cottage?” The woman was much taller than Aidan.&lt;br /&gt;“But, you are much too young and and..” Aidan struggled for a word. Pretty would not do so he settled for, “Handsome.”&lt;br /&gt;“Flattery,” said the woman but she seemed pleased. “Yes, I am the Witch of the Dark Forest. I seem to be getting a lot of visitors today. Where have you too sprung from then?”&lt;br /&gt;“If it pleases you ma’am.” Aidan liked the sound of that. “My name is Aidan and I come from Wirl's End.”&lt;br /&gt;Before Aidan could carry on to ask about Miya and Verity, the Witch drew in a sharp breath through her teeth and pointed a finger at Aidan's chest. However, before she could begin to chant a spell, both cats flung themselves in between Aidan and her pointing finger. They hissed and yowled and fluffed themselves up until they were three times their normal size. James flung himself behind the nearest tree.&lt;br /&gt;For what felt like an hour to Aidan the Witch continued to point at him. Then, to his immense relief, she lowered her finger. The cats still kept themselves between her and him though.&lt;br /&gt;“You appear to have some friends. Answer quickly and honestly. Are you a Wizard?”&lt;br /&gt;Aidan shook his head. “Everyone keeps asking me that. No, I am just an ordinary boy who happens to live in Wirl's End.”&lt;br /&gt;The Witch peered at him. “Hmmm, we shall see. Stand very still, if you try anything I will turn you into a worm as quick as that,” She snapped her fingers. The cats hissed. Aidan jumped. “Cats or no cats,” finished the Witch.&lt;br /&gt;She came towards Aidan. He stood still, hardly daring to breathe. The Witch took his head between her hands and muttered some words. She waited a second or two, then she dropped her hands. “You speak truly, you are just an ordinary man child. Lucky for you.”&lt;br /&gt;Aidan sighed in relief.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch turned towards where James was hiding. “But what about your timid friend? Is he from World's End?”&lt;br /&gt;“No,“ said Aidan. “He just wants to go there. His family used to live in those Cottages by the Wall.”&lt;br /&gt;The Witch made a curious gesture towards James, who came out from behind his tree and walked towards the Witch. Aidan could see that James did not want to, but that he could not help himself.&lt;br /&gt;“So, you are one of those idiots who ran away from their job eh? Why?” The Witch sounded more curious than angry.&lt;br /&gt;James stuttered “They, they were afraid to live so near to you. I'm sorry. It wasn't me, it was my grandparents.”&lt;br /&gt;“Idiots. They were told long ago that as long as they lived in those Cottages, no Witch would ever harm them. It was an unbreakable oath made when we got rid of those unspeakable Wizards.” The Witch shook her head.&lt;br /&gt;James blurted out, “Then, that must have been the Family Secret that was lost when Great Grandfather Custos died. This is wonderful news. Thank-you, thank-you.”&lt;br /&gt;Aidan was more concerned with the missing girls than James' family secret. “Please, did you see two girls wandering around in your Forest?”&lt;br /&gt;The Witch smiled and Aidan watching her closely, for the first time could see that this was not a nice person. The smile was full of spite.&lt;br /&gt;“I may have, and then again I may not.” Then, she reached out and grabbed Aidan's ear. He squeaked. “Now tell me truly. When you came through the Door, did you feel something go the other way?”&lt;br /&gt;“Ouch! Yes, it sort of went through me though, rather than past.”&lt;br /&gt;“Hmmm. Did you sense any feelings from it?” The Witch carried on squeezing Aidan's ear.&lt;br /&gt;“That hurts,” he protested.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch pinched harder.&lt;br /&gt;“It seemed to be feeling happy, but it also felt very, very evil,” managed Aidan.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch seemed satisfied with that and let go. “Good, better in your world than mine!”&lt;br /&gt;Aidan rubbed his ear and sniffed. He was pleased that he had not mentioned that Mr. Warder had managed to catch the 'thing', whatever it was.&lt;br /&gt;“Please , what about Miya and Verity? Do you know where they are?”&lt;br /&gt;The Witch laughed, not a pleasant laugh either. “Oh I am sure they are not so very far away from you, even now. You just need to look a bit harder. Now I have had enough of boys for one day. You may both leave, NOW. I have to go and see a King about getting those Guardians of the Wall sent back.”&lt;br /&gt;Aidan and James had no choice, their legs carried them away from the Cottage and back to the road.&lt;br /&gt;“I think we were very lucky there,” said James and sat down in the road.&lt;br /&gt;Aidan agreed. “But we are still no nearer finding the girls and it is getting late.”&lt;br /&gt;The touch of a furry body against his leg made him jump. He looked down, “Oh hello puss.”&lt;br /&gt;The black cat had appeared and was winding itself round and between his feet. When he looked over at James, the grey cat was rubbing itself on James. “At least we still have these two.”&lt;br /&gt;James stroked the grey cat. “I don't suppose you can remember where the Cottages are from here,” he asked. “Only I would feel much safer there, if the Witch cannot harm us when we are there.”&lt;br /&gt;“'Fraid not, the notches I cut in the trees seem to have disappeared. I wish these cats could lead us there, like they did to the Witch's home.” To Aidan's astonishment the black cat purred and walked off towards the trees followed closely by the grey one.&lt;br /&gt;When neither of the boys showed signs of following, the cats came back. The black one reached up and scratched Aidan's hand. Then it walked off again toward the trees.&lt;br /&gt;James remarked. “I think it wants us to follow it. You really would think they understood everything we said.”&lt;br /&gt;The grey cat purred.&lt;br /&gt;“They did lead us to the Witch's Cottage, so I suppose we had better follow them this time too. I think we would be safer in the old Cottages than sat here,” said Aidan.&lt;br /&gt;Sure enough the cats led the two boys through the trees and out into a clearing. At the far end they could see the four cottages and high wooden Wall.&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 6&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Explanations&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;T&lt;br /&gt;he Cottage on the right of the door was the best preserved, so they went and made themselves as comfortable as they could on the leaves.&lt;br /&gt;“This feels much safer,” said James. “But I wish we had found the girls. It is going dark and the Forest is even less safe at night.”&lt;br /&gt;The pair of cats sat down and stared unblinking at the two boys.&lt;br /&gt;“Right,” said Aidan. “You know, the Witch said that they were not very far away and that all we needed to do was look harder and I have an awful feeling that they are very very close.”&lt;br /&gt;Both cats purred.&lt;br /&gt;Aidan looked down at the animals. “Can you do a purr for yes and a hiss for no?”&lt;br /&gt;Both cats purred.&lt;br /&gt;“That could be just luck, “said James. “Our cat at home purrs whenever anyone speaks to it nicely.”&lt;br /&gt;Both cats hissed.&lt;br /&gt;Aidan ignored the interruption. “Are you really cats?”&lt;br /&gt;The cats hissed.&lt;br /&gt;Aidan asked. “Are you Miya and Verity?” He held his breath.&lt;br /&gt;If anything the cats purred even louder than they had been doing before.&lt;br /&gt;“Did the Witch do this to you?”&lt;br /&gt;The cats purred and then growled.&lt;br /&gt;Aidan turned to the black cat. “Are you Miya?”&lt;br /&gt;It purred.&lt;br /&gt;James shouted, “Then this must be my Verity.”&lt;br /&gt;The grey cat purred.&lt;br /&gt;Aidan did not know whether to feel pleased or not. “At least we have found them, but what do we do now?” He spoke to Miya cat. “Can you be turned back into a human being?”&lt;br /&gt;Miya cat did not answer straight away, rather she appeared to be thinking. Then, she gave a quiet purr.&lt;br /&gt;Aidan scratched his head. “Do you know how to change back to yourself?”&lt;br /&gt;Miya cat gave a sad sounding hiss. Verity cat came over and licked Miya cat’s ear.&lt;br /&gt;“This is great,” shouted James. He jumped up and strode around the cottage. “Her parents and mine did not want us to get married so we ran away and look what happens! And the King and the Witch have gone to fetch my parents and Verity’s and the others here. They are going to be furious and it is all my fault.” He sat down with his head in his hands. Verity cat went and sat next to him. Aidan could see that she felt as miserable as James, even her whiskers were drooping.&lt;br /&gt;He did not feel much happier himself. “How am I going to explain this to your mother?” Miya cat did not answer.&lt;br /&gt;“And what is worse I cannot get hold of Mr. Warder either,” Aidan got up and went over to the Wall. “There should be a bell hung up here and a speaking tube,” He ran his hands over the Wall, brushing off the thick layer of cobwebs and dust. “Ouch!” He looked at his hand, he had caught it on something sharp and given himself a nasty scratch.&lt;br /&gt;“Great. That is all I need.” He wrapped the cut I his rather dirty handkerchief. Then he looked carefully at what had caught his hand. It was a hook sticking out of the Wall. Much more carefully this time, he cleaned the wall below it. Sure enough there, under the filth, was a speaking tube.&lt;br /&gt;“Hey, James,” he shouted. “Come here. I have found the speaking tube.”&lt;br /&gt;James got up and came across. “What’s a speaking tube then?”&lt;br /&gt;Aidan explained as he brushed the leaves from the floor in the hope that the bell had merely fallen off the hook. All he found on the floor was a large flat stone.&lt;br /&gt;“What are you looking for?” James wanted to know.&lt;br /&gt;“There should be a bell hanging above the tube, so you can tell the person on the other side you want to talk to them.”&lt;br /&gt;Verity cat which had been listening to this conversation and watching Aidan’s frantic floor searching, suddenly began to howl. The two boys clapped their hands to their ears. It was a very loud howl. Fortunately, Verity cat soon stopped.&lt;br /&gt;“I wonder why she did that.” James said.&lt;br /&gt;Miya cat went rushing over to Verity cat and the two stared into each other's eyes, tails wagging slightly. Miya cat itched her left ear and Verity cat licked her right front paw. Both of them waggled their whiskers and blinked.&lt;br /&gt;Aidan whispered to James, “You would think they were talking to each other”&lt;br /&gt;The cats finished their conversation and sat in front of the two boys, staring hard at them.&lt;br /&gt;Slowly Aidan said. “I think they are trying to tell us something.”&lt;br /&gt;Both cats purred.&lt;br /&gt;“You know,” said James thoughtfully. “Verity had a bag with her when she stormed off on me in the Forest.”&lt;br /&gt;Verity cat lifted a paw and showed five very sharp looking claws.&lt;br /&gt;Hastily James added. “It was all my fault of course. I was just being silly and stubborn.”&lt;br /&gt;Verity cat purred.&lt;br /&gt;“She never said what was in the bag, exactly, except that it was her Family Secret.”&lt;br /&gt;Verity cat purred.&lt;br /&gt;“Does it matter now?” Aidan asked.&lt;br /&gt;Verity cat purred.&lt;br /&gt;James said, “If that means ‘Yes’, then it does matter. Hmmm. Verity, do you know where the bag is now?”&lt;br /&gt;Verity cat purred.&lt;br /&gt;James carried on with the questioning. “Is it somewhere out there in the Forest?”&lt;br /&gt;Verity cat hissed.&lt;br /&gt;“Have you still got it with you?”&lt;br /&gt;Verity cat purred.&lt;br /&gt;“What was in it?”&lt;br /&gt;Verity cat spit and showed her claws.&lt;br /&gt;“Sorry, sorry, yes/no questions. It is not easy you know.” James remarked.&lt;br /&gt;With a sudden flash of inspiration, Aidan suddenly shouted, “Was it a BELL?”&lt;br /&gt;Verity cat purred and purred and purred.&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, but where is it now?” James wanted to know.&lt;br /&gt;Verity cat held up her chin. James bent down. Beneath the long fur almost completely hidden was a cat collar. Dangling from the front of the collar was a tiny bell of the kind put on cats to stop them hunting.&lt;br /&gt;“May I take it?” James asked.&lt;br /&gt;Verity cat purred.&lt;br /&gt;Very carefully James undid the bell from the collar and removed it from Verity cat’s neck. “Ouch!” He exclaimed and dropped it on the floor. “It is hot”&lt;br /&gt;To the boys’ astonishment, the cat bell disappeared and was replaced by a much larger one.&lt;br /&gt;Aidan pounced on it and lifted it up. “Great!” He shouted and waved it around. It did not ring. “Oh no!”&lt;br /&gt;Verity cat trotted over to him and stood up on her hind legs and pawed at the Bell. Aidan turned it upside down. It was no wonder the Bell did not ring, it was stuffed full of handkerchiefs.&lt;br /&gt;Verity Cat sat down and gave herself a good licking.&lt;br /&gt;James laughed. “I’ll bet she did that so she could run away with it without being heard.”&lt;br /&gt;Verity cat purred.&lt;br /&gt;Aidan pulled the stuffing from the bell and hung it on the hook. He was about to ring it when he stopped. “You know, I am not sure I want to talk to Mr. Warder just yet, least ways not until we have figured out how to change these cats back to girls.”&lt;br /&gt;James agreed and both cats too.&lt;br /&gt;Aidan wandered up and down the room He thought better when he was moving. As he did he stubbed his toe on the flat stone that he had uncovered whilst searching for the Bell. After hopping around and saying some rude words under his breath, he bent and picked up the stone. “Stupid place to leave a stone.” He took it to the doorway and made to throw it out into the garden. The last rays of the sun were shining through the tree tops. They lit up the stone and Aidan realised that there were words written on it.&lt;br /&gt;He took it out into the light and scraped off the dirt. The stone had obviously been broken at some time. Only two words remained. They read 'All Magic'. Aidan put the stone down and scratched his head. Those two words rang a bell. Then, he remembered. He gave whoop of joy that brought the others running out.&lt;br /&gt;“Got it,“ Aidan shouted, still dancing round waving the stone over his head.&lt;br /&gt;“What, what?” shouted James and the cats yowled.&lt;br /&gt;Aidan calmed down. “The Royal Historian said that they had found a stone that said 'All Magic Stops Beyond the End of the World’. Don't you see, this is the end of YOUR world, so all we have to do is sent the girls into MY world and the magic stops and they change back!”&lt;br /&gt;“Fabulous!” James was excited as Aidan and both cats were purring louder than ever before.&lt;br /&gt;“Quick, hang the bell up and let’s see if Mr. Warder is there.” Aidan dashed into the cottage followed by the others. He gave the bell a good hard and set it jangling. He put his mouth to the speaking tube and shouted. “Mr. Warder, are you there?”&lt;br /&gt;After a few seconds agonising wait an irritable voice echoed round the room “You don't have to shout, I'm not deaf. Who is it?”&lt;br /&gt;Aidan recognised the voice straight away, “Mr. Warder, it's me, Aidan.”&lt;br /&gt;There was a loud sniff from the speaking tube. “So you say. What is your mother's name?”&lt;br /&gt;“Rosemary,” Aidan said quieter this time.&lt;br /&gt;“About time too,” grumbled Mr. Warder. “This 'thing' is getting stronger by the minute. We won't be able to keep it in the sacks for very much longer. Have you found Miya?”&lt;br /&gt;Aidan quickly explained about Miya's and Verity's problem.&lt;br /&gt;Aidan could almost hear Mr. Warder thinking on the other side of the Wall before there was an answer. “Yes, if you send them through the Door, the magic will stop and they will return to their true selves.”&lt;br /&gt;Aidan and James cheered.&lt;br /&gt;Mr. Warder ignored the interruption. “But you do realise that if you can only send two people through, one for each of these 'things'.”&lt;br /&gt;That stopped the cheering.&lt;br /&gt;Mr. Warder had not finished. “And if the two you send here, ever try to go back, they will immediately change back into the form they have on that side of the Wall.”&lt;br /&gt;That message really sobered them all up.&lt;br /&gt;“And, you will have to be quick in deciding. These sacks are not as strong as they used to be. And we have been lucky so far, the Wizards on this side have not arrived yet to try and get through, but it won't take them much longer.”&lt;br /&gt;“The girls have to go through, there is no choice really. We will have to stop here.” Aidan said.&lt;br /&gt;James nodded sadly. “But I don't want to spend the rest of my life here when she is over there,” he said.&lt;br /&gt;“Well, I do not want to spend the rest of my life here either. My mother needs me,“ said Aidan.&lt;br /&gt;Both cats stayed still and silent.&lt;br /&gt;“Right!” Aidan became all businesslike to cover his feelings. “He spoke into the tube again. “Do we need to do anything when the 'things' come through?”&lt;br /&gt;“No, they will be too weak from the crossover to do anything for a few weeks and anyway once they are in that world they have very little power. Just stand well out of the way of the open door in case they try to grab on as they go through. Give us five minutes for Mrs. Turnkey and me to carry the sacks to the Door, then open it from your side. The magic will do the rest.” There was a sigh and Mr. Warder added, “We really are getting too old for this sort of thing you know. We should have retired long ago.”&lt;br /&gt;That final comment gave Aidan an idea, but he said nothing for the moment. Despite Verity cat’s protests she and Miya were put in front of the Door. Aidan opened it carefully, keeping well out of the way. There was a faint 'whooshing' noise and Aidan thought he heard a faint cry of “Nooo!” The Door slammed shut and Miya cat and Verity Cat were no longer to be seen.&lt;br /&gt;Aidan and James rushed back into the cottage. Aidan rang the bell.&lt;br /&gt;For ages, there was no answer then Mr. Warder spoke. “All right, all right, no need to get excited. They arrived safely.”&lt;br /&gt;Aidan heaved a sigh of relief.&lt;br /&gt;Mr. Warder went on. “Mrs. Turnkey says that girl is the image of her when she was that age. And got the same name too. Verity Turnkey. Would you believe that?”&lt;br /&gt;Aidan said,” There is a young man here called James Warder.”&lt;br /&gt;Before he could go on Mr. Warder interrupted with a chuckle. “Well, well, well, the same name as me. This is wonderful.”&lt;br /&gt;Aidan smiled to himself. “When you said you and Mrs. Turnkey were too old for the job, did you mean it?”&lt;br /&gt;Mr. Warder replied. “Yes. We would love to be able to hand over the job to someone new, but there has been no answer from your side of the Wall for as long as we can remember.”&lt;br /&gt;“That's because they all ran away from the Witch,” shouted James. “I am sorry. The King and the Witch have gone to bring them back.”&lt;br /&gt;“Idiots!” Mr. Warder muttered.&lt;br /&gt;Aidan carried on. “If you and Mrs. Turnkey do not mind camping out in the ruin of the cottages until they arrive I am sure this James would be very happy to take over your job on that side of the Wall,”&lt;br /&gt;James' face lit up and he nodded enthusiastically. “I would rather not be here when my parents and Verity's do arrive to be honest. They were very angry with us before we ran away and now well..........” He shuddered.&lt;br /&gt;There was silence from Mr. Warder's side of the Wall. Aidan crossed his fingers. The silence dragged on.&lt;br /&gt;When Mr. Warder finally spoke, both Aidan and James jumped. “We think that is a very good idea. Give us an hour to collect our things and some food and blankets and we will swap over.”&lt;br /&gt;Aidan and James cheered and danced round the room.&lt;br /&gt;The hour was the longest the Aidan could ever remember, but eventually Miya's voice came over the speaking tube. “They are stood by the Door. Open it from your side as their hands are very full. And be quick. Mr. Warder says that the Wizards are very close by.”&lt;br /&gt;Aidan and James raced to the Door and opened it. There was that faint 'whoosh” and Aidan found himself back in the familiar scene of Wirl's End. Miya and Verity came rushing up. Verity through her arms round James. Miya smiled at Aidan. “Welcome home!”&lt;br /&gt;Aidan turned to James. “Welcome to Wirl’s End. “&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The End (or the beginning!)&lt;br /&gt;A Quick note!&lt;br /&gt;There are many places with names like World’s End or ones that sound like that, but unless there are four old houses, a Wall with a Door and four families, called Keeper, Warder, Turnkey and Custos, then they are not the REAL World’s End.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="3289548184231240979"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;Away With The Fairies?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I&lt;br /&gt;t all happened a long time ago in summer. I should have written it down then, but I was too young and upset at what happened. Now that I am a lot older I am going to try to tell as much of it as I can remember. Some of the details may be wrong, but the story is accurate as I can make it.&lt;br /&gt;I was walking through the garden admiring the flowers and listening to the birds and the insects going about their business and enjoying the warm sunshine. Please do not ask me how it happened I have only a vague idea. I was carrying my binoculars as I was going to take a closer look at an odd looking bird that had flown into the garden. Being somewhat clumsy I managed to drop them. They fell so that anyone or thing looking through them from the ground would have seen me, not closer too, but farther away. Try it for yourself, look through the wrong end of a pair of binoculars, if you do not believe me!&lt;br /&gt;Anyway, perhaps something or someone WAS looking through the wrong end, for suddenly I was smallified. Yes, I know there is no such word, but that is what happened.&lt;br /&gt;Fortunately, my clothes were reduced in size otherwise it could have been very embarrassing. How small was I? Well, as I stood there wondering what on earth had happened, a piece of pollen fell from a flower on to the path beside me and a bee the size of an eagle buzzed off. I had to cover my ears as the noise from its wings was deafening. The rush of air knocked me backwards and into an open flower.&lt;br /&gt;When I finally managed to claw my way out I was covered from head to foot in bright yellow pollen. It was in my eyes, up my nose and in my mouth. Actually, it tasted rather nice. I can fully understand why pollen beetles love to eat it. However, it is not the best stuff to get up your nose as any hay fever sufferer will tell you. I freely confess it I came out of that flower spitting and sneezing. Disgusting, I know, but you would have done the same.&lt;br /&gt;Before my eyes were clear I felt myself being held tightly. A voice as light as the touch of gossamer said, “Oh, you poor thing. Here let me help you.” A hand as gentle as a mouse’s kiss began brushing the pollen from my face.”&lt;br /&gt;As the pollen fell out of my ears I heard the sound of giggling, like the sound of a distant music box. It stopped and a voice full of laughter said, “I am really sorry, but you really do look sooooo funny.” Then it went off into another fit of giggling.&lt;br /&gt;A third voice chimed in, as sensible sounding as an old fashioned grandmother. “Do stop being silly, what is needed is a good dusting down.”&lt;br /&gt;Then I felt myself being brushed off with the fluffy end of a dandelion seed. “There, that is much better than cuddling or giggling.”&lt;br /&gt;Since my eyes, nose, mouth and ears were now free from pollen I was able to see, hear and smell my helpers. Stood in front of me were three perfectly formed females just a little smaller than myself. They were scented like the evening breeze from a bed of roses. I have already described their voices. I will try to describe them to you. No, I think it better for you not to know. I will only to say that they were all prettier than a spring morning. However, there was one very puzzling thing, each of them had a pair of wings.&lt;br /&gt;The one with the dandelion duster turned me round to brush down my back. I heard her give a gasp.&lt;br /&gt;“What?” I cried, thinking perhaps I had ripped my coat or worse still my trousers.&lt;br /&gt;“He has no wings!” Duster exclaimed (I still think of her under the nickname I gave her then).&lt;br /&gt;Cuddles and Giggles (as I named them) rushed round to join her. “Oh, the poor thing,” I heard Cuddles say.&lt;br /&gt;I swung round to face them. “But I am a human being, we don't have wings.”&lt;br /&gt;All three of them squealed and with a flap of their wings disappeared. I did not know what to do. However, before I could make a decision, Duster returned.&lt;br /&gt;“Are you really a human bean?” She sounded very nervous.&lt;br /&gt;I nodded.&lt;br /&gt;“One of the giants?” She asked.&lt;br /&gt;I looked down at myself and said, “Not any more I'm not.”&lt;br /&gt;She nodded. “It's all right,” she called. The other two returned.&lt;br /&gt;“What are we going to do with him? You know we are not supposed to let the Giants see us.” said Cuddles&lt;br /&gt;“We will have to take him to the King and let him decide, “said Duster who seemed to be the most sensible one.&lt;br /&gt;“Follow us,” she ordered and the three of them flew away.&lt;br /&gt;Well, I did my best, but it is hard to keep up with flying things when you can only walk. Soon they were well out of sight and I had a stitch in my side. I sat down on a rock to rest and catch my breath. I was not there for long before they came back, full of apologies.&lt;br /&gt;Cuddles gave me a hug and said. “We will walk with you. It will be a lot slower.”&lt;br /&gt;We had not gone far when there was a tremendous thud on the path and a huge shadow went over the top of us, followed by another loud crash in the undergrowth alongside.&lt;br /&gt;“Look out!” shouted Duster. “Froglets.”&lt;br /&gt;Before she could explain there was another thud, shadow and crash.&lt;br /&gt;Next to the path was a small cave between two boulders. “In there” I shouted and we dashed in. Not a moment too soon, a huge 'thing' landed at the entrance.&lt;br /&gt;Duster screamed, “Oh, my foot, it is sat on my foot.”&lt;br /&gt;“What is it?” I wanted to know.&lt;br /&gt;“Froglets,” said Giggles. “They leave the pond at this time of year and go off into the fields.”&lt;br /&gt;“Is that all? Frogs are not dangerous.” I scoffed.&lt;br /&gt;“They may not be to giants, but they eat anything, including US.” Cuddles was bent down near Duster, trying to pull her leg out from under the froglet’s rear end.&lt;br /&gt;Fortunately, I always carried pockets full of useful things. I fished in left hand pocket and found the small torch that I always carried. It lit up the dark cave nicely.&lt;br /&gt;“Oooh, a small firefly!” exclaimed Giggles.&lt;br /&gt;I did not try to explain.&lt;br /&gt;At the back of the cave I found just what I was looking for, a nice long thorn. It was too heavy for me to lift on my own. I called over Giggles and Cuddles and explained what I wanted them to do. Together we lifted the sharp pointed piece of plant and with me at the front aiming it, we ran at the froglet.&lt;br /&gt;It gave a squeal and leapt away. I think you would have jumped too, if you had a thorn jabbed in your bottom. Duster's foot was free, but it looked very swollen. She could not walk on it. Even when flying she looked to be in pain.&lt;br /&gt;“Do not worry, it will be made better when we get home,” Cuddles whispered.&lt;br /&gt;A little farther along the path became very narrow and we had to go in single file. Giggles, led the way with Duster following, I was next and Cuddles brought up the rear. Giggles kept turning round to make sure we were following.&lt;br /&gt;Suddenly Duster shouted, “Look out.” It was too late. Where the path was at its narrowest a spider had built its web and Giggles had walked backwards into it. She was stuck fast.&lt;br /&gt;Fortunately, the spider did not seem to be at home or perhaps it was busy eating another victim. Again the contents of my pockets came in very handy. I always carried a penknife that my Father had given me. It was one of those with lots of different blades. It even had a spike on it, My Father said that it was for getting Boy Scouts out of horses' hooves, but I think he was joking. The silk of the web was very tough, but my knife was new and still sharp. It did not take long to cut her free from the web. I also cut a length of the silk. It was really strong.&lt;br /&gt;The rescue was done not a moment too soon. The spider arrived. It hissed when it saw us, but soon moved away when we threw stones at it. Giggles was shaken by being caught, but she was not badly hurt. There was a tear in her wing. She was more concerned with the sticky silk that clung to her hair and would not come out.&lt;br /&gt;Duster said “You can wash it when we get home.” To me she added. “This is the trouble with walking rather than flying. We are not used to it.”&lt;br /&gt;“I am not used to being this size, so there are things that are dangerous to me too. “ I said. “We will just have to be very careful.”&lt;br /&gt;For the next few minutes nothing happened to interrupt our trek. Duster flew slightly above the ground next to me, telling me the names they had for all the flowers that we passed I could see that her foot was causing her a lot of pain. Giggles could not fly properly with her torn wing so she walked alongside me. She had quite lost her laughter. Cuddles led the way.&lt;br /&gt;As we turned a bend in the path I could see a faint glistening, shimmering on the path ahead. Before I could shout a warning, Cuddles walked straight into it. She slid a few steps forwards before falling flat on her face. We ran to help her up. She was covered in a clear gooey slime.&lt;br /&gt;“Don't touch it,” warned Duster. “It is very hard to get it off. We have to get her out quickly though. It will set solid soon.”&lt;br /&gt;“What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;“Giant slimer.” replied Duster as she ran forward.&lt;br /&gt;I did not know what she meant until I saw a huge snail disappearing down the path.&lt;br /&gt;It was no easy task to pull the fairy from the slime, especially as we were trying hard not to get the horrible sticky stuff on ourselves. In the end I managed to tie the spider silk rope round Cuddles ankle and between us we managed to drag her out backwards. She was covered from head to foot in goo. It was all we could do to get it off her face so that she could breathe. By the time we had managed that the rest of it had set solid. Cuddles could neither walk nor flap her wings to fly.&lt;br /&gt;“How far is it to your home?” I asked.&lt;br /&gt;“We are very close,” said Duster.&lt;br /&gt;“Good. In that case I shall carry her.” We tied Cuddles to my back with the spider silk rope and set off again. She was not heavy fortunately.&lt;br /&gt;Soon we reached the base of a plant. Duster pointed upwards. ”We live up there. I could fly up and get some help, but........” She hesitated.&lt;br /&gt;“A problem?” I asked.&lt;br /&gt;“We are not supposed to let ourselves be seen by humans. I do not know what the King will decide, but the fewer of my people who see you or you see the better. I am sorry, but those are the rules.”&lt;br /&gt;“I understand. No matter. You fly on up and warn your people. Giggles and I will climb up with Cuddles.”&lt;br /&gt;Duster leant over and gave me a quick kiss on the cheek, as light as the touch of a single soap bubble. She flew off upwards.&lt;br /&gt;The climb was not too bad. Small branches and leaves grew out of the main trunk and made a kind of stairway. It was a bit awkward with Cuddles on my back, but Giggles either pulled me up or pushed me from behind. In that way we arrived at a large flower bud. Giggles touched the side and a door opened. We went in.&lt;br /&gt;The flower had been hollowed out to make a large room, large enough for a lot of fairies. However, at present there were just two, Duster and a male. He beckoned me to come to him. Giggles led me across the floor. I felt I ought to bow or something, but Cuddles fastened to my back made it a little difficult.&lt;br /&gt;The King, whom I called Nuff, just to myself you understand, for want of a better name, spoke quietly to Duster. She came and undid the spider silk and she and Giggles carried Cuddles out of the room. I was left facing the King.&lt;br /&gt;“So, you are a human?”&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, sire.”&lt;br /&gt;“We have a law that prohibits fairies and humans from seeing each other.”&lt;br /&gt;I nodded.&lt;br /&gt;“The penalty is Death for the Human.”&lt;br /&gt;I did not like to ask how something as small as a fairy could manage to kill a human. We were so many hundreds of times bigger. I had a horrible feeling that it was possible.&lt;br /&gt;The King had not finished.&lt;br /&gt;“However, my daughters tell me that you have saved each of their lives this afternoon.”&lt;br /&gt;“Duster, Cuddles and Giggles are Fairy princess?” I blurted out.&lt;br /&gt;“They are indeed. Their names are Larkspur, Cornflower and Lily. And there is another law that says that a good deed must be repaid by a good deed. This means that you cannot be executed until each of my daughters has saved your life.” The King smiled.&lt;br /&gt;I can remember the feeling of relief even now,&lt;br /&gt;Larkspur, Cornflower and Lily came rushing into the room I was amazed to see that Larkspur no longer limped, Cornflower was cleaned of the slime and Lily's wing was whole again.&lt;br /&gt;Cornflower flung her arms round her father. “Thank-you Daddy.”&lt;br /&gt;Larkspur threw her arms round me. “Thank-you human.”&lt;br /&gt;Lily danced round us laughing.&lt;br /&gt;It was all too much for me, the climb up to the Fairy Hall had exhausted me. I sat down on the floor with a bump.&lt;br /&gt;Larkspur helped me up. “Oh, we have been selfish. Quick Lily, get him something to make him better.”&lt;br /&gt;A minute later, Lily thrust a cup into my hand and ordered, “Drink this.”&lt;br /&gt;I did so. Even now I do not have the words to describe the feelings that came over me as I swallowed. All I can say is that in an instant I felt better than I had ever done before.&lt;br /&gt;“What is this? I demanded.&lt;br /&gt;“That is our Elf drink,” said King Adonis, which was his real name. “It cures just about everything.&lt;br /&gt;“It also makes whites stay whiter in the wash too,” laughed Larkspur.&lt;br /&gt;“There are Elves here too? “ I asked.&lt;br /&gt;“Alas, no more. They disappeared more years ago than I care to think about, but we still have the recipe for their Elixir.&lt;br /&gt;“Now, I am sorry, but we really must see if we can find a way to send you back. Only me and these three may see you without breaking the Law and it is getting late. Those out in the garden will have to come in soon.”&lt;br /&gt;Between us we put together a harness with the spider silk rope. Now that the Princesses were fit they and the King, flew me back to where I had dropped the binoculars. When we arrived I discovered that the other fairies had turned them the correct way up, so, now, looking through them made everything look bigger.&lt;br /&gt;Sadly I said, “Goodbye!” to my three princesses and stood in front of the eyepiece.&lt;br /&gt;“You will return one day, “ said Larkspur. “You will see.”&lt;br /&gt;I have never seen a fairy since that day. Oh, yes I tried. I have spent almost all my life since that day looking through microscopes in the hope that I would find one. I have become one of the world's experts on insects in the process. I have never told anyone about this before. Who would believe me? My parents did not. I was punished twice, once for hiding in the garden and not coming when called and once for lying about where I had been.&lt;br /&gt;I know they are still out there in the garden. On a clear, still summer's evening I have heard the laughter as quiet as a far distant music box, felt the faint touch of a kiss on my cheek, as light as the brush of a piece of gossamer, felt the waft of a dandelion duster, as light as a mouse's kiss. Oh, yes, I know they are there, waiting to repay their debt.&lt;br /&gt;Well, this is the day when I try for the final time to get ‘smallified.’ All my affairs are in order and instructions for what to do are in the top drawer of my desk.&lt;br /&gt;This document was found on the Desk of Professor H...........the distinguished Entomologist, who disappeared without trace on Midsummer’s Day. He was last seen leaving his house carrying his binoculars as if he was going Bird watching. A search of the Gardens and surrounding fields, turned up nothing, except the binoculars lying upside down on the Garden path.&lt;br /&gt;His housekeeper said that he was his normal self, but that he had recently been diagnosed with terminal cancer.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Signed. Det. Sergeant P.......S......&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="7871531111336170678"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Castle With Hiccups&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 1&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;T&lt;br /&gt;he Castle definitely hiccupped. It did it once on Monday, twice on Tuesday and again on Wednesday. It was a heavy old Castle so it did not jump too far into the air, but it was enough to send the pots and pans crashing to the floor in the kitchens. The oddest thing of all was that while the Castle moved, the surrounding countryside stayed as still as it always had done. King Oswald was not happy about it. The Tuesday jump bounced him straight out of bed and on to the floor. Queen Jessamy was not pleased either. The Wednesday hiccup had made her drop a whole line of stitches on her knitting. Thomas the kitchen boy was not pleased. He was the one who had to pick up the pots and pans in the kitchen and put them back on the shelves.&lt;br /&gt;To make matters worse, before and after each hiccup there was the most dreadful noise coming from somewhere deep below the Castle. The before noise sounded like, “Hoooooooo!” The after noise was “Eeeeeeeeeeee””&lt;br /&gt;They were all very pleased when there was no movement on Thursday or Friday. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief and hoped that the problem had gone away.&lt;br /&gt;On Saturday morning the Castle hiccupped once again. All the pots and pans jumped off the shelves and a few slates fell off the Castle roof. King Oswald was bounced right off the throne and on to the floor. His morning tea spilt all over the place. As King Oswald tried to stand he slipped in the spillage and sprained his ankle. He was not pleased and said some very unkinglike words.&lt;br /&gt;He was even less pleased when the Castle staff refused to stay in the Castle for a moment longer. They packed their bags and went off down the hill into the nearby town. Only Henry the Butler, Bertram, a footman and Thomas the kitchen boy stayed behind. Henry stopped because he had not even noticed that the Castle had moved at all. It wobbled slightly for him all the time, especially after a few glasses of the King's best Port. Bertram stayed because he thought that being the only Footman in the Palace would lead to his promotion to Head Footman. Thomas stayed because he was told to by Mary, one of the chambermaids. “Someone has to keep an eye on the Princess,” she said. The Princess stayed because it was the most exciting thing that had ever happened to her so far. King Oswald stayed because he could not walk and he refused to be seen being pushed through the streets in a wheelchair. Queen Jessamy stayed because the King stayed.&lt;br /&gt;There were two other people left in the Castle, the Court Magician and Princess Jasmine's old nurse. The Magician had stayed because one of the hiccups had spilt a spell which he had been working on. The result was that the poor man had forgotten everything including who and where he was. He had wandered off somewhere in the Castle and no-one had managed to find him. Nurse stayed because she did not want to leave the Princess all on her own.&lt;br /&gt;Thomas and the Princess enjoyed themselves making toast and omelettes for lunch which they served in the throne room.&lt;br /&gt;“It's like picnicking inside,” said the Princess.&lt;br /&gt;Saturday went with no further movement as did Sunday. Hopes were raised that the disturbances were finally over. They were dashed early on Monday morning when the Castle hiccupped once again. Pots and pans went crashing in the kitchen, more slates fell from the roof. As before there were the strange noises before and after.&lt;br /&gt;Henry Butler had just served the Royal family’s breakfast and gone back to his Pantry. Breakfast was toast and boiled eggs made by Thomas and the Princess. As you would expect, the sudden movement of the Castle made the breakfast dishes fall off the table. Thomas was sent for to clean up the mess.&lt;br /&gt;Whilst he was busy with the brush and dust pan he muttered to himself.&lt;br /&gt;"I do not know why someone does not go and look in the Dungeons, " He did not mean to say it out loud but he did.&lt;br /&gt;The King heard, "What did you say?"&lt;br /&gt;Thomas looked up, "I said, this is upsetting Nurse's bunions, sire."&lt;br /&gt;"No you didn't, you muttered something about the Dungeons. Come on, don't be shy, spit it out, say it again," ordered the King.&lt;br /&gt;Thomas said, "Someone ought to look in the Dungeons. After all that is where the noise is coming from."&lt;br /&gt;"Good idea, my boy. Send for the Field Marshal." King Oswald ordered.&lt;br /&gt;The Field Marshal was sent for. The kingdom was only small and there was little call for a large army. There were, in fact, only fifteen soldiers in it and all of them part time soldiers too. The Field Marshall was also the local fishmonger when he was not soldiering. He arrived, red in the face wearing his apron and still carrying the large fish which he had been filleting when the summons had arrived.&lt;br /&gt;He bowed low, "Sire?"&lt;br /&gt;The smell of fish was quite overpowering and King Oswald who was not very fond of fish at the best of times, had to hold his nose. He waved the fishmonger/soldier to stand further away.&lt;br /&gt;"Find your men and examine the Dungeons." That is what he said, but with his nose blocked it sounded more like, "Fide yer meb add examid the Dudgods."&lt;br /&gt;The Field Marshal had a small problem. He was slightly deaf. This had happened when one of the soldiers had accidentally fired his pistol next to his head. Normally he managed very well lip reading what people said to him. Also, the King usually shouted his orders so there was no problem there either. The trouble was he could not see the King's lips moving and he was too far back to hear what King Oswald said and it is hard to shout when you are holding your nose. The poor Field Marshall had no idea what the king had said.&lt;br /&gt;He did not like to ask the king to repeat the orders, so he saluted, "Yes, sire. Straight away sire," and left the room to try to make sense of what he thought he had heard.&lt;br /&gt;It was obvious that the King wanted the soldiers to march round the Castle. The Field Marshal, like all the townspeople knew that there was a problem with the Castle, so he assumed he and his men were to examine the walls. He rounded up the soldiers and the marched round the Castle and found nothing unusual.&lt;br /&gt;He reported back to the king that they had searched without success. He saluted and went of home proud to have done his duty.&lt;br /&gt;King Oswald sent for Thomas. "I have had the Dungeons searched and nothing has been found."&lt;br /&gt;"Oh, that's strange." Thomas said. "May I ask a question, sire?"&lt;br /&gt;"Of course," replied the king, in a good mood.&lt;br /&gt;"Why did the Field Marshall and his men search round the OUTSIDE of the Castle, when the Dungeons are below the cellars, INSIDE the Castle?"&lt;br /&gt;King Oswald's good mood left him. "The Field Marshall is so deaf it is hard to get him to hear anything. He will have to go, but he does sell such good fish and the Queen likes fish." He thought for a moment. "I know, I'll send Bertram, the footman."&lt;br /&gt;Bertram arrived and bowed low to the King. He was one of those people who was very keen to please, but he was also very nervous.&lt;br /&gt;King Oswald shouted at him which made him even more nervous. "Go and search the Dungeons."&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, sire, straight away sire, right now sire!" Bertram said, but did not actually go anywhere.&lt;br /&gt;"Well, go!" Oswald snapped.&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, sire I am going sire, now sire."&lt;br /&gt;"GO!" screamed Oswald.&lt;br /&gt;Bertram fled. For a few moments the room was quiet, then there was a quiet knock on the door. It opened slowly and Bertram's head appeared round it. "Please sire, if I may be so bold, may I take a candle with me?"&lt;br /&gt;King Oswald snatched a candle from the candlestick on the fireplace and flung it at the door.&lt;br /&gt;"Oh, thank you sire, thank you." Bertram picked up the candle and left closing the door quietly behind him. The room was quiet once more.&lt;br /&gt;Then there was a quiet knock on the door which opened slowly once again. Bertram peered round the door. "If it please your majesty, may I light the candle?"&lt;br /&gt;King Oswald screamed and snatched a tinderbox from the mantelpiece and threw it at Bertram.&lt;br /&gt;The door closed again behind Bertram. King Oswald slumped on his throne and ground his teeth.&lt;br /&gt;The door opened again. King Oswald took of his crown and flung it at the opening door as hard as he could.&lt;br /&gt;"Have I upset you my dear?" Queen Jessamy asked, picking up the battered headgear. Oswald often threw his crown at the door, so he usually wore a very simple one which could be easily knocked back into shape.&lt;br /&gt;Oswald apologised and the Queen pushed in a trolley with the tea things on it. She was quite enjoying herself with all the servants away.&lt;br /&gt;The castle hiccupped again, spilling the royal couple’s tea all over the nice clean white cloth. Thomas came to clean up the mess. He was doing this when the door opened and Bertram came rushing in. He was so agitated he did not even bother to knock. He was white faced and trembling. There were cobwebs hanging from his hair and a dirty smut on his nose. He opened his mouth to speak, but no sound came out. He closed his moth and tried again. No sound came out.&lt;br /&gt;"Don't just stand there like a goldfish opening and closing your mouth, say something." King Oswald was never a very patient man.&lt;br /&gt;Bertram tried again. "Sire, your Majesty, highness, I resign. Now" With that he turned and ran out of the room before anyone could say anything or stop him.&lt;br /&gt;King Oswald shouted, “Come back here this instant," It was too late Bertram had gone. Thomas was sent after him, but he could not catch up with the fleeing man. He was last seen running as fast as he could out the Town.&lt;br /&gt;"And we still don't know if there is anything in the Dungeons," complained King Oswald. "Who else is there to go and look?"&lt;br /&gt;"Henry, the Butler is still here," said the Queen. "Why don't you ask him to go and look dear? He spends most of his time down in the cellars. He ought to know what is going on down there."&lt;br /&gt;The butler arrived. He had been sampling the King's brandy, which was very strong stuff, when he had been summoned. He stood swaying gently in the doorway.&lt;br /&gt;"You sent for me sire??"&lt;br /&gt;King Oswald said, "Yes, Go down into the Dungeons and see if you can find out why the castle has got hiccups."&lt;br /&gt;"Yes sire," Henry turned carefully and left the room. King Oswald and Queen Jessamy settled themselves down to a game of Patience. The Queen actually played the game and King Oswald interfered. Half an hour went past without the butler reappearing.&lt;br /&gt;Henry had started out for the Dungeons, but on the way he had to pass through the Wine Cellars and as he was an old man, he felt he needed something to give him the strength to climb down the steep stairs to the Dungeons. One glass led to another, then it seemed a shame not to finish the bottle, so he did. By then he had forgotten why he had been sent and did not remember until he was halfway through the next bottle. He staggered to the top of the stairs and looked down. It looked awfully dark and steep. He decided that he had gone far enough. He returned to the throne room and stood wobbling in the doorway. When he spoke it was very slowly and carefully.&lt;br /&gt;"Your Majesty, I looked at the Dun, hic, the dun, hic...........cellar and I could not see anything."&lt;br /&gt;He turned and made a stately exit before collapsing in a heap in his Pantry.&lt;br /&gt;Thomas put a pillow under the sleeping butler's head and went up stairs to the throne room.&lt;br /&gt;King Oswald said, "Ah there you are my boy. Henry has looked in the Dungeons and found nothing."&lt;br /&gt;"Sorry sire, " said Thomas, who was not a shy sort of person. "But Mr. Henry only went as far as the top of the steps. He did not actually go into the Dungeons themselves."&lt;br /&gt;King Oswald was not amused. "He will have to go."&lt;br /&gt;Queen Jessamy agreed. "But he has been the butler here for many, many years, we cannot just get rid of him."&lt;br /&gt;"We'll think about that later," sighed the king. "Now who is going to look in the Dungeons for us?"&lt;br /&gt;"I think I am the only one left, sire," said Thomas. "So it looks as if it will have to be me."&lt;br /&gt;"Right" said the King, "Off you go then."&lt;br /&gt;Thomas bowed and left the room. The only person who normally took much notice of Thomas other than the kitchen maid, was Princess Jasmine. She met him coming out of the throne room.&lt;br /&gt;"Hello Thomas. What is happening?" She smiled at him.&lt;br /&gt;"I am going down to the Dungeons to see if I can find out why the Castle is jumping up and down." He replied.&lt;br /&gt;"Do you think there is something down there?”&lt;br /&gt;Thomas shrugged his shoulders. "I do not know, but it seems possible."&lt;br /&gt;"Well, do be careful, no-one has been down there for years, if ever. It is supposed to be haunted."&lt;br /&gt;Thomas promised to be careful and opened the throne room door for her to go and join her parents.&lt;br /&gt;Thomas lit a candle and walked slowly down the dusty, narrow steep stairs which led to the Dungeons. He wondered what had upset Bertram so much, It was obvious that the footman had been down the stairs. Thomas could see footprints in the dust. Thomas walked slowly, not because he was afraid, but he did not want to bang his head on the ceiling. That is what he told himself, not noticing that the ceiling was high above his head. The door at the bottom of the stairs was not only unlocked, it was open. The smell of fish and cabbages was very strong.&lt;br /&gt;The door opened on to a corridor with rooms on one side of it. They would not have made very good cells, none of them seemed to have doors.&lt;br /&gt;Thomas went into the first room. It was empty. He went into the second one and almost jumped out of his skin. There was someone in it. He backed out and stood in the corridor breathing deeply, working up the courage to go back in. However, the figure came out first and spoke.&lt;br /&gt;"Excuse me, can you tell me who I am?"&lt;br /&gt;It was the Court Magician. Thomas heaved a sigh of relief and told him.&lt;br /&gt;"Thank you," replied the Magician. "Er, what did I just ask you?"&lt;br /&gt;Thomas shook his head and told the Magician to go back up the stairs. The magician turned to go, but just stood at the bottom of the stairs looking up. He turned back to Thomas, "Where was I going?"&lt;br /&gt;Thomas sighed, "Never mind, just sit on the stairs and I'll deal with you in a minute."&lt;br /&gt;The magician sat down, muttering to himself. "What did he say my name was? He told me to do something, but I cannot remember what it was. I had better sit here on the stairs until he comes back. I wonder who he is. Who am I?" The poor man scratched his head and tried to remember.&lt;br /&gt;Meanwhile Thomas was exploring further on in the Dungeons. Here the dust lay thick and undisturbed. Bertram had not come this far. He had probably seen or heard the magician and fled. All the cells appeared to be empty. Thomas was about to give up the search when he came to the last door of all, right at the end of the passageway. He tried the handle. It turned but the door would not open. It was locked. Thomas sniffed and caught a whiff of fish mixed in with rotting seaweed. It smelt like the beach did when you kicked over the piles of stuff thrown up by the high tide, after it has dried out in the sun for a few months. He put his ear to the keyhole and listened. A weird bubbling, gurgling sound came through. It sounded like the great kettle boiling away in the kitchen, mixed in with the snores of the cook who spent the afternoons sleeping in front of the fire.&lt;br /&gt;There was nothing Thomas could do without the keys. He went back upstairs, taking the poor confused magician with him. He delivered the man to Princess Jasmine's old nurse who promised to look after him and to see that he came to no harm. For her it was like having a baby again. The poor man could not even remember how to feed himself. She sat him at the Nursery table and fed him with a spoon, after of course first fastening a bib round his neck. Nurse was happier than she had been for years.&lt;br /&gt;Thomas went to see the King to report. Oswald was sat on his throne, with his damaged leg on a small stool. He was in a very bad mood still.&lt;br /&gt;"Well?" he shouted as Thomas came in.&lt;br /&gt;"I have looked in all the Dungeons except one and there is something in there, but the door is locked. I'll go and look if anyone knows where the keys are."&lt;br /&gt;King Oswald frowned. "The Captain of the Guard usually has the keys, but when everyone went to the Summer Palace he gave them to me. There are a lot on the bunch so they should not that hard to find."&lt;br /&gt;Thomas helped the king search the throne, but there was no sign of the keys. Thomas looked carefully round the throne room. He failed to find them.&lt;br /&gt;The Queen came in with another tray of tea and biscuits. "Have you lost something dear?"&lt;br /&gt;"The Castle keys," said King Oswald. "I remember Captain Smirke giving them to me, but we cannot find them now."&lt;br /&gt;"You threw them at the Magician when he accidentally changed your breakfast egg into a bunch of flowers. He took them away with him." The Queen bustled about setting out the tea things.&lt;br /&gt;"Oh dear," said Thomas. "That may be a bit of a problem. The Magician is still not himself yet. He probably won't be able to remember where he put them."&lt;br /&gt;"Well fetch him here and we’ll ask him." King Oswald ordered.&lt;br /&gt;The magician arrived with Nurse close behind.&lt;br /&gt;He still looked very confused. "Who am I?" He asked.&lt;br /&gt;King Oswald was still in a bad mood. He snapped at the poor man. "You are the Court Magician and you have got the Castle Keys!"&lt;br /&gt;To everyone's astonishment the Magician burst into tears. Nurse came bustling forward. "Now there is no need to be nasty to the poor little lamb." She told the king.&lt;br /&gt;Nurse was the only person of whom King Oswald was afraid. "No nurse, I mean yes nurse.&lt;br /&gt;She led the sobbing Magician out of the room.&lt;br /&gt;"Now what do we do,!" asked the king of no-one in particular.&lt;br /&gt;"I'll go and search his room," said Thomas.&lt;br /&gt;"I'll come and help." said Princess Jasmine.&lt;br /&gt;"Good idea," said the king.&lt;br /&gt;The two young people left the room and climbed the spiral staircase which led to the Magician's room at the top of one of the Castle towers. The walls were lined with shelves full of books and glass jars. The Magician was a tidy man and every jar was neatly labelled. They looked but nowhere could they see any keys.&lt;br /&gt;"We need a spell to give him back his memory," said Princess Jasmine. "You see what it says on those boxes on the table and I'll look at the books."&lt;br /&gt;"I cannot read," Thomas said very quietly.&lt;br /&gt;Princess Jasmine stared at him in surprise.&lt;br /&gt;"Kitchen boys do not go to school," Thomas told her.&lt;br /&gt;"Never mind," she said sympathetically. "When this is all over I will teach you."&lt;br /&gt;She picked up a book from the work table in the centre of the room. It was open at a page which read, 'A spell to make things clear.'&lt;br /&gt;"This must be the spell he was working on when the Castle hiccupped" she said. She read down the page. She read out the last line. "To break the spell, Invert."&lt;br /&gt;"What does 'Invert' mean?" asked Thomas.&lt;br /&gt;"Er, turn upside down." Princess Jasmine replied. She picked up the glass beaker which had been next to the book. In it was a greenish liquid. "But if we turn it upside down it will fall out."&lt;br /&gt;"Not if we put this over it," said Thomas and he put a piece of card over the top of the beaker and turned it upside down. Not a drop leaked out.&lt;br /&gt;"Very clever," said Princess Jasmine. "But now what?"&lt;br /&gt;They waited for a few moments. Nothing happened. She turned the beaker back the correct way up. Nothing happened.&lt;br /&gt;"Perhaps you have to get it out while it is upside down," suggested Thomas. "We need to turn the beaker over without turning the liquid over."&lt;br /&gt;"There must be a spell to do it." Princess Jasmine quickly looked through the book in her hand. "Here's one 'How to turn a container over.' Quickly she read through the instructions. She picked up the Magician's wand. "Here goes!" she said. "I hope this does not turn the whole Castle upside down.!"&lt;br /&gt;She tapped the beaker and muttered some words. Thomas did not quite hear what they were, except the last one which was "Invert"&lt;br /&gt;The beaker flipped it self over while the liquid in it stayed still. There was a flash of blue light and a puff off orange smoke and the liquid disappeared leaving a solitary white pill lying in the bottom of the beaker.&lt;br /&gt;Thomas emptied it into his hand. "Well I hope this works. We had better give it to him as soon as possible or your father is going to be even angrier."&lt;br /&gt;They ran down the stairs to the old Nursery. Nurse was giving the Magician his tea. This was a boiled egg with toast cut into soldiers to dip in the yolk. When he had finished they gave him the pill, washed down with the warm milk Nurse had prepared for him. For a second nothing happened, then he looked surprised, then puzzled, then he hiccupped and looked up. He asked, "What's going on?"&lt;br /&gt;Thomas quickly told him.&lt;br /&gt;"Ah, yes I remember now," said the man.&lt;br /&gt;Princess Jasmine clapped her hands. "Oh, good. Now quickly where are the Castle Keys?"&lt;br /&gt;"They are in the best place for them," smiled the Magician.&lt;br /&gt;"Where?" asked Thomas, "We have looked everywhere we can think of."&lt;br /&gt;"They are in the lock in the front door." replied the Magician.&lt;br /&gt;They ran through the corridors to the huge front doors. Sure enough there in the lock was the bunch of keys. Thomas took it and carried it to the King.&lt;br /&gt;The King and Queen were having their afternoon tea. Princess Jasmine was required to join them. The reason for needing the keys was forgotten for the moment as Thomas did the work of footman, cook, kitchen maid, and of course his own job.&lt;br /&gt;By the time he had finished the washing up, he was too tired to go climbing down the Dungeon stairs so he tidied up the Kitchen and put away the pots and pans and went to bed. At least the Castle had not hiccupped and the strange Hooooooooo and Eeeeeeeee sounds had not been heard. The smell of fish and rotting seaweed was a bit stronger, but Thomas thought that was because he had left the door to the cellar open.&lt;br /&gt;Next morning Thomas got up early and made the King's breakfast. He had to serve it himself as Mr. Henry was feeling a bit under the weather. Now King Oswald was not the most even tempered of men in a morning before he had had his breakfast, but this morning he was in an especially bad mood. Now that almost all the servants had gone, he had been forced to find his own clothes and dress himself. It was not easy with one leg heavily bandaged up. Now he was eating his breakfast wearing odd socks and with his shirt on inside out. He was not happy. Thomas did not think it was a good time to remind the monarch about the keys.&lt;br /&gt;When Thomas had cleared the breakfast dishes he went in search of Princess Jasmine. If anyone could was going to be able to ask the king for the keys it was her.&lt;br /&gt;Halfway up the stairs he heard "Hooooooooo," The Castle hiccuped. From the kitchen came the sound of crashing dishes. Thomas sighed. "More tidying up," he thought. Then, as usual, came the sound of "Eeeeeeeeee."&lt;br /&gt;Thomas ran up the rest of the stairs and into the throne room Poor King Oswald was sat on the floor surrounded by the cushions from the throne. Thomas helped him back up and made him comfortable. He found the crown where it had rolled under a table.&lt;br /&gt;"I thought you were supposed to be finding out why that happens," snapped the king.&lt;br /&gt;"Yes sire," said Thomas carefully&lt;br /&gt;The King glared at him. "Then why haven't you done it?"&lt;br /&gt;"You did not give me the keys, Sire," Thomas replied.&lt;br /&gt;"Idiot!" King Oswald threw the bunch of keys at Thomas. Thomas caught them with a flourish. He had not spent years dodging the pans thrown by the cook without becoming very nimble footed.&lt;br /&gt;"Thank-you Sire," he said sweetly and left the room before the king could find something else to throw.&lt;br /&gt;He ran down towards the Dungeons, passing the Nursery on the way. The Magician was peeping out through the door. He was dressed in a blue sailor suit which was far too small for him. Thomas slowed down. The Magician whispered, "Help, get me out of here."&lt;br /&gt;Thomas whispered back, "What is the matter?"&lt;br /&gt;"It is the nurse. She has hidden my clothes and she won't let me go. And I have to take Cod liver oil. Please save me." The Magician looked desperate.&lt;br /&gt;From inside the nursery a voice called, "Lambkin, where are you. It is time for your cod liver oil. If you are a good boy you can have a sweetie." It was Nurse.&lt;br /&gt;"The worst part is, I loathe the sweets and she insists I have one." The magician pulled a face and shuddered.&lt;br /&gt;"Never mind," said Thomas. "I will find a way to rescue you after I have looked in the Dungeons."&lt;br /&gt;Then the poor Magician was whisked back through the door and Thomas heard Nurse say, "You are a naughty boy hiding from Nursy-wursy like that. You shall have a double dose of Cod Liver oil and no sweet."&lt;br /&gt;Thomas smiled and continued his downward journey. He reached the Dungeons without further delay. The smell of rotting seaweed and fish was even stronger.&lt;br /&gt;He made his way to the locked door. He tried all the keys until the very last one fitted. The lock was very stiff and difficult to undo. The door too was stiff. It probably had not been opened for many years. Thomas stepped inside. He stopped in horror. In front of him was a large greenish, scaly leg which ended in sharp wicked looking claws at the floor and went up into the darkness of the ceiling. Thomas gulped and backed quickly out and closed the door very quietly. He fled back up the stairs. He forgot all about rescuing the poor Magician.&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 2&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I&lt;br /&gt;t was a long way from the Dungeons to the throne room and Thomas was very much out of breath when he arrived, so he could only stand and gasp when he went in. King Oswald stared at him.&lt;br /&gt;After several deep gulps Thomas at last could speak. "Sire, I beg to report, there is a Dragon in the Dungeons."&lt;br /&gt;"Very good Thom.......................WHAT!" King Oswald sat up straight.&lt;br /&gt;"A dragon, Sire!" Thomas repeated.&lt;br /&gt;"Are you sure?" The King asked.&lt;br /&gt;Thomas described what he had seen.&lt;br /&gt;"But this is terrible, "exclaimed the King. "What am I going to do. It will destroy the Castle and my kingdom. It might even eat me!" He slumped on the throne moaning quietly and wringing his hands.&lt;br /&gt;Queen Jessamy, who had been sat quietly knitting came over and took charge, as she usually did when there was an emergency.&lt;br /&gt;"Send for the Captain of the Guard" she ordered. Then quietly to Thomas she added, “The Field Marshall is not going to be much use I fear.”&lt;br /&gt;Since there was no one else to do it, Thomas had to run down into the town to find the Captain.&lt;br /&gt;By the time he arrived Oswald had recovered a little from his panic. "Ah, Captain Smirke, there appears to be a dragon in the Dungeons. Call out your men and deal with it, there's a good chap."&lt;br /&gt;"Yes sire," The Captain of the guard saluted and half turned to go. He stopped and turned back. "Did you say Dragon sire?"&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, I did," Oswald snapped. "Now jump to it, or whatever it is you military men do."&lt;br /&gt;The Captain of the Guard did not jump to it. He stood still, obviously deep in thought, his lips moving slightly as if he was reading from something only he could see.&lt;br /&gt;"Well, man what is it?" Oswald was getting impatient.&lt;br /&gt;"I am very sorry, Sire, but my contract says that I am to defend the Kingdom from invasion by enemy soldiers. There is no mention of dealing with dragons."&lt;br /&gt;"Are you refusing to fight the dragon?" Oswald asked.&lt;br /&gt;"I am afraid so, sire," replied the soldier.&lt;br /&gt;"You are removed from your command." Oswald was very angry.&lt;br /&gt;"Thank-you!" said the ex Captain of the guard and left the room.&lt;br /&gt;"Now what do we do?" Oswald asked plaintively.&lt;br /&gt;"We issue a proclamation," said the Queen&lt;br /&gt;"Saying what?"&lt;br /&gt;"Whosoever rids the kingdom of the dragon will be rewarded with half the kingdom," she replied.&lt;br /&gt;"Here, hang on minute. The place is not that big without giving half of it away," protested Oswald&lt;br /&gt;"Then it has to be the other one then, " replied the Queen. "Whosoever rids the kingdom if the dragon shall be rewarded with the hand of the Princess Jessamy in marriage."&lt;br /&gt;"That's better," said the King&lt;br /&gt;He hobbled over to his desk and wrote out the proclamation. Thomas was sent to take it to the printers with orders for a hundred copies to be posted up in all the neighbouring kingdoms. Thomas, not being able to read did not know what the proclamation was about. When he returned to the Castle he met Princess Jessamy coming out of the throne room in tears.&lt;br /&gt;"I do not want to marry someone just because they can use a sword and kill a dragon," she sniffed.&lt;br /&gt;Thomas did not understand what she meant until she explained. He too was upset. He and the princess had been friends fro a long time. He did not want her to marry a stranger, unless she wanted to.&lt;br /&gt;He had little time to do more than offer sympathy before he had to go and carry out his duties.&lt;br /&gt;Next morning there was a thunderous knocking on the Castle gates. Thomas, as the only one available had to leave Princess Jasmine making the king's breakfast and answer it. He swung open the heavy door. In the doorway stood the biggest, broadest, strongest looking man he had ever seen.&lt;br /&gt;"Fear, not, Your troubles are at an end. I Sir Roger, will defeat the dragon and save you from its fiery destruction."&lt;br /&gt;The knight had a loud booming voice to match his physical size. Behind this knight was a slight figure, richly dressed in brightly coloured clothes. He removed his feathered had with a flourish and bowed low.&lt;br /&gt;"Be so good as to escort us to King Oswald." He had a voice to match his appearance.&lt;br /&gt;Thomas moved to one side and allowed them to enter. He was about to close the door when a third, rather chubby person came puffing up the path. He arrived, red faced and panting.&lt;br /&gt;"The horses would not cross the Causeway to the Castle," He grumbled. It is a long way to walk too." He took a deep breath and went on. "Prince Bombo at your service."&lt;br /&gt;Sir Roger snorted. "Fat oaf"&lt;br /&gt;Prince Bombo ignored the insult. "I thought I saw your horses on the road."&lt;br /&gt;Cedric bowed low. "Good day to you Prince Bombo, how pleasant to see you again, all of you indeed. Just a flying visit, one hopes?"&lt;br /&gt;"I have come to rid the Castle of this Dragon and marry the princess," announced the Prince ignoring the other two.&lt;br /&gt;"Ha!" snorted Sir Roger, who seemed to have a poor opinion of the latest arrival.&lt;br /&gt;Thomas led the three men to the throne room, announced them and returned to making the breakfast. King Oswald was forced into being polite and he was not finding it very easy. Thomas brought in the tray and was sent for more, so the visitors could join the king.&lt;br /&gt;When he had served them Thomas remembered about the Magician and went to see if he could rescue him from the Nurse. In the Magician's room he found some clothes, made a neat parcel of them and took them down to the old Nursery. Nurse was away, looking for a cuddly toy. The poor magician was lying in a cot.&lt;br /&gt;Thomas had to laugh, the cot was not big enough and the poor man had to lie curled up. He was wearing a frilly nightie and a blue night cap. Swallowing his giggles Thomas gave the man his clothes. When the magician was dressed they fled to the Magician's room in the Tower. They leant, panting, against the locked door.&lt;br /&gt;"That woman is impossible!" said the Magician. "You have no idea. Now what can I do for you?"&lt;br /&gt;Thomas said, "What do you know about Dragons?" Quickly he explained all that had happened and about the three adventurers in the throne room.&lt;br /&gt;"Let me see. I am sure there was a book about Dragons somewhere in here." He went to a shelf and took down a book called "Dragons. Truths and Myths.” He opened it and read out the first part.&lt;br /&gt;"There are three types of Dragon. Royal Dragons which the most rare, Mountain Dragons, which are the type most commonly met and Sea dragons. These rarely come to shore. There are many myths................" The Magicians voice trailed off. I will have to read this through, but which kind do we have here, do you think?"&lt;br /&gt;Thomas shook his head. "I only saw one leg and that was big," said Thomas.&lt;br /&gt;"Any smell of smoke?" The Magician asked.&lt;br /&gt;"The only smell down there was of dead fish and rotting seaweed." Thomas said.&lt;br /&gt;The Magician scratched his head, "Well until we know for sure, we have to assume the worse. And anyway it does not matter all dragons are very hard to kill. That is only done by Saints, very brave knights and the occasional lucky squire."&lt;br /&gt;“Cannot you use some magic against it?" Thomas wanted to know.&lt;br /&gt;"Sorry, no. Dragons of all kinds are immune to magic. They are magic you see, so magic has no effect on them. It usually takes a very sharp sword."&lt;br /&gt;Thomas left the room sadly. He wandered down the stairs to the Dungeons. He did not really know what he was going to do, but Princess Jasmine would not be happy married to any one of those three.&lt;br /&gt;The smell of rotting fish was even stronger now. The little door was partly open. Thomas stuck his head round it. He found himself looking into a pale yellow eye. It stared unblinkingly at him. He swallowed nervously and tried to run. His legs would not obey. The Dragon spoke.&lt;br /&gt;"Good morning, or at least I assume it is morning, it is difficult to tell down here."&lt;br /&gt;"Er, good morning." Thomas stammered in reply. He had expected the dragon to eat him or breathe flames at him, not be polite.&lt;br /&gt;The dragon went on." I saw you yesterday, but you left before I could speak. I was hoping you would return, you look like a sensible boy and I need your help."&lt;br /&gt;Thomas was even more surprised. Dragons did not ask for help from kitchen boys, at least they did not in any stories he had ever heard.&lt;br /&gt;"You won't eat me, will you?" Thomas was still very wary.&lt;br /&gt;"The great big yellow eye opened even wider and Thomas could have sworn a look of pain crossed it.&lt;br /&gt;The dragon sounded upset when it answered. "What an awful thing to accuse anybody of doing," it said with a shudder. The smell of rotting fish got stronger.&lt;br /&gt;"Well, some dragons are supposed to eat people," said Thomas in a bit of a huff.&lt;br /&gt;"I know they do," said the beast. "Some people kill other people, but one does not go around accusing all people of being murderers just because of that, does one?"&lt;br /&gt;"No, I suppose not," Thomas said slowly.&lt;br /&gt;The dragon gave a loud sniff. "And anyway it is only rogue mountain dragons who occasionally eat people and usually only when they are too old to hunt any more."&lt;br /&gt;Thomas asked cautiously. "Well, what kind of dragon are you and what do you eat then?"&lt;br /&gt;"I am a Sea dragon and we eat seaweed, luscious lovely green seaweed with just a little red on the side.......Oh, but please do not talk about food. I haven't eaten for 100 years and I am starving." It heaved a great big sigh and for a moment Thomas found himself choking on the smell of rotting fish. At least now he knew where that was coming from.&lt;br /&gt;"Why have you not eaten for one hundred years?" Thomas was beginning to lose some of his fear.&lt;br /&gt;"Well, you see we dragons tend to sleep for a hundred years at a time and I may have over slept a little," explained the creature. "When I woke up just now, I find some careless person has a castle round me"&lt;br /&gt;"Why did they not see you when they built the Castle?"&lt;br /&gt;"When I am asleep I look just like the rocks, clever really and a lot safer, usually." The dragon went on, "Now I am stuck and I cannot get down to the sea shore to eat. As you can see I am starting to go blue. When I am blue all over I shall die." A large tear rolled down its cheek and splashed on the floor. It reeked of rotting seaweed. Thomas leapt back.&lt;br /&gt;"Sorry!" apologised the dragon. "I really should not feel sorry for myself. Now can you help?"&lt;br /&gt;"I'll try, but what can I do?" asked Thomas.&lt;br /&gt;"Get me out of here," said the Dragon.&lt;br /&gt;"Why not just knock the wall down. Surely you are strong enough for that," suggested Thomas.&lt;br /&gt;The dragon sighed. "Well, yes I am strong enough, but you see when they built the Castle, they built the wall right across the end of my tail and it is stuck. I can wriggle it a bit, but every time I do I hear the most awful crashing noises. I shout "Excuse me," before I do it and "Sorry" afterwards. but I feel awful breaking up people’s houses like that."&lt;br /&gt;"I suppose not," agreed Thomas.&lt;br /&gt;The dragon sniffed and another smelly tear splashed down. "I wish I had never left home," it said.&lt;br /&gt;“The Magician said that Sea dragons are only ever seen at sea. Why DID you leave?" Thomas was curious.&lt;br /&gt;"It is Grandfather's fault really. You see he snores and when he snores nobody sleeps," said the Dragon. "The Royal dragons on the next islands used to get really upset about it and they threatened to burn us out. So, as the youngest and best flier I was sent to see the Witch of the Dark Forest for a cure for Grandpa's snoring."&lt;br /&gt;"Bad is it?" Thomas asked&lt;br /&gt;"Have you ever stood on the battlements and listened to a thunderstorm in the distance and seen lightening flashes, and thought it was a storm at sea, but then wondered because it never arrives on shore?"&lt;br /&gt;Thomas nodded.&lt;br /&gt;"Well, that is Grandfather snoring and the Royal dragons getting upset about it and breathing flames into the air."&lt;br /&gt;"Did the Witch give you anything?"&lt;br /&gt;"Oh, yes, it is here in this pouch." The dragon lifted a wing and showed Thomas a pouch. "There is a bottle of stuff in here which she guarantees will work."&lt;br /&gt;"I did not think the Witch helped any one," said Thomas.&lt;br /&gt;"When she gets a dragon scale and a piece of Dragon claw in return, she helps" replied the Dragon.&lt;br /&gt;"Well, I hope it works," said Thomas.&lt;br /&gt;"Oh, it does. I tried some before I fell asleep here and I never woke myself up once which is what I used to do. We all snore you see, family problem."&lt;br /&gt;Then a thought struck Thomas. "Oh dear."&lt;br /&gt;Upstairs there were three men who had come to kill the dragon. He felt rather sorry for the creature. After all it was not its fault that the Castle had been built on its tail. Quickly he explained to the Dragon.&lt;br /&gt;"Oh dear," exclaimed the dragon. "Well I won't fight. I refuse to fight anybody. It is not in my nature to fight. I am against violence."&lt;br /&gt;"Could you not make an exception this time?" Thomas asked. He rather liked the thought of seeing those three fleeing in terror.&lt;br /&gt;"No, positively not, never. You will have to protect me."&lt;br /&gt;"Thank you very much," said Thomas.&lt;br /&gt;"My pleasure!" said the Dragon graciously.&lt;br /&gt;"That is not what..............Oh never mind. I will see what I can do."&lt;br /&gt;"You, I er, hesitate to ask, could not manage a little seaweed, could you, even a small handful? No, I suppose not, silly of me to ask never mind, it is not that important really." The Dragon sounded very sad.&lt;br /&gt;"I will try," promised Thomas.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 3&lt;br /&gt;T&lt;br /&gt;homas dashed up the stairs to the Magician's room with his news. The Magician was very interested and sympathetic. He agreed that the first thing to do was to get rid of the three would be heroes. “I will work on that while you go and find some seaweed for the dragon. It would be a shame if it died.”&lt;br /&gt;Thomas went down to the seashore with a wheelbarrow that he found in the Gardener's shed. There was plenty of fresh green seaweed on the rocks and it did not take long for him to fill it up. He trundled the barrow down to the Dungeons. It was not easy to get it down the steps and in the end he had to abandon it and carry the green slimy weed in his arms. The Dragon was very grateful and tucked in. It lost a little of its blueness, but Thomas could see, even in the gloom, that it would take a lot more food to turn the dragon fully green. He sighed. “More work,” he thought.&lt;br /&gt;After washing off as much of the green slime as he could, Thomas went back up to the Magician. “Ah, come in my boy. I have found some spells which are just the thing.” Thomas could see that the table in the middle of the room was full of bottles and boxes and open books.&lt;br /&gt;“If those three want a dragon to deal with, then we must give them one. Can you find out exactly how each one intends to deal with the dragon?”&lt;br /&gt;Thomas thought he could.&lt;br /&gt;“Good. Now I have a spell that will make part of the Castle wall disappear for a few minutes, but it will take some time to be ready. It is up to us to protect it until then.”&lt;br /&gt;Thomas nodded.&lt;br /&gt;There was a noise on the stairs. The Magician shuddered. “Have you seen that dratted nurse woman?”&lt;br /&gt;“She was wandering round down stairs before with a spoon and a bottle of cod liver oil shouting for her 'Lambkin'. Oh and she had a bag of sweets too.” grinned Thomas.&lt;br /&gt;“Well, in that case I shall put spell on the door so that only you can enter. Pity I would like to have talked to the dragon. Now you had better go, the Kind was calling for you before.”&lt;br /&gt;Thomas fled down the stairs to the Throne room.&lt;br /&gt;“Where have you been?” King Oswald did not sound pleased.&lt;br /&gt;“Sorry, Sire. I was preparing lunch,” said Thomas. He did not say from whom he had been preparing lunch though.&lt;br /&gt;“Humph. Show these three gentlemen to their rooms, will you. They are going to begin ridding us of the dragon tomorrow,” ordered King Oswald.&lt;br /&gt;Thomas showed the three adventurers to the guest rooms. Queen Jessamy and Princess Jasmine had been busy getting them ready. Sir Roger began polishing his armour. “Need a good sharp sword to cut off its head.”&lt;br /&gt;Sir Cedric sniffed and said “Barbarian, I am going to put the beast to sleep with my music and then stab it through the heart with my knife.”&lt;br /&gt;“Well, I am going to poison the beast,” announced Prince Bombo, producing a small purple bottle from his pocket.&lt;br /&gt;Thomas was sent for tools for Sir Roger, lute strings for Sir Cedric whilst Prince Bombo demanded food. Thomas was very busy for the rest of the morning. He did manage to find time to go and tell the Magician of the visitors’ plans for the Dragon.&lt;br /&gt;Princess Jasmine had been introduced to the three and then she went and locked herself in her room and refused to come out or speak to anyone.&lt;br /&gt;Queen Jessamy left her to sulk and went down to the Kitchens to prepare the evening meal.&lt;br /&gt;King Oswald fretted and fumed, but there was little he could do as his foot was even more painful than ever.&lt;br /&gt;The Magician mixed and magicked, locked away in his room.&lt;br /&gt;Nurse wandered the Castle corridors calling for her 'Little Lambkins' and promising the nicest of treats if he appeared and threatening the most terrible of punishments if he did not.&lt;br /&gt;Mr. Henry the Butler, slept peacefully in his Pantry.&lt;br /&gt;After lunch, which was simple but perfect, Thomas washed the dishes, took some seaweed to the dragon and went upstairs to talk to the Magician. King Oswald settled down for a nap. Queen Jessamy picked up her knitting and sat happily making whatever it was she was making. The three would be heroes wandered the Castle battlements arguing about who was to go first to deal with the dragon. Princess Jasmine stayed in her room. Nurse had given up her search and was sat in the Nursery feeding cod liver oil to the cat and singing it a lullaby. The cat enjoyed the cod liver oil and was purring loudly enough to hide the strange noises coming from the Nurse.&lt;br /&gt;The Magician had finished his spell making. “That was an interesting challenge, but I think I am ready to deal with those three.” He gave Thomas three boxes. He went on, “This is for Sir Roger, this for Sir Cedric and this for Prince Bombo. See I have drawn a picture of each man on the lid. You must make sure that you are the one who takes each one down to the Dungeons. Put the box on the floor outside the door and then run. Oh, and you had better warn the dragon to keep very still and not speak whatever happens after that.”&lt;br /&gt;Thomas nodded and carefully took the boxes. He went down to the Dungeon with some more seaweed and told the Dragon what was happening.&lt;br /&gt;“I am very grateful,” said the Dragon. “I am sorry to be such a bother.”&lt;br /&gt;“Never mind,” said Thomas. “It is not your fault they built a Castle wall over your tail.&lt;br /&gt;“I wish I had never left the Islands,” snuffed the dragon. “I can tell you now that if I get free from this I am going straight home. And if anyone wants any other errands doing they can ask someone else.” A tear trickled down its cheek.&lt;br /&gt;Thomas asked, “Where are these Islands then?”&lt;br /&gt;The dragon sighed. “They are straight out across the bay, just below the horizon. I was on my way there when I stopped for this little nap. They are very beautiful, but best of all there are no people on them. Sorry and all that, but you know we DO have problems with you humans.”&lt;br /&gt;Thomas nodded. “I understand. There are some unpleasant kinds of people. Why are there none on the Islands? Have the Royal Dragons eaten them?”&lt;br /&gt;“Bless you no. There are no people on the Islands because you can only reach them if you are magic creatures, like dragons. They are peaceful and safe and the beaches are covered in every kind of seaweed you can imagine. And talking of seaweed,” The dragon gave a little cough, “I don't suppose you could manage some more could you, please?”&lt;br /&gt;“I will bring you some more as soon as I can,“ promised Thomas. “But I have to go and help get the food ready for King Oswald and the others.”&lt;br /&gt;Hard work was not new to Thomas and perhaps a good job too as there was plenty to do. He helped the Queen prepare a simple meal, helped Henry Butler serve it and took some seaweed down to the dragon.&lt;br /&gt;“The three dragon slayers, whoops sorry!” Thomas said as the dragon winced. He tried again. “The three idiots are arguing about who should go first.”&lt;br /&gt;“They should draw cards and the one who gets the highest goes first, “said the dragon. “I just wish they would all go home. I will not fight. I hope your Magician's ideas work.”&lt;br /&gt;So did Thomas.&lt;br /&gt;After washing the dishes, Thomas went up to the Throne room. He listened at the door. The three were still discussing the fairest way to decide who was to have the honour of being the first.&lt;br /&gt;“After all,“ said Sir Cedric. “The first person to go in might just get lucky and kill the beast before the others get a chance.”&lt;br /&gt;“Especially if it is I,” boasted Sir Roger. “My sword will pierce even the toughest scales.”&lt;br /&gt;Prince Bombo, waved the chocolate éclair that he was eating and protested. “My poison is guaranteed to kill any beast, even magic ones like a dragon.”&lt;br /&gt;Sir Cedric sneered. “You idiots do not stand any chance. Everyone knows that music can send even the fiercest of wild animals to sleep. Then my knife will find its throat.”&lt;br /&gt;Through the keyhole Thomas could see that King Oswald was sat on his throne, leg up on a stool and looking as bored as could be. Thomas knocked on the door and went in. Queen Jessamy was playing Patience at the table.&lt;br /&gt;Thomas bowed, “I believe our heroes are having trouble deciding on who is to go first. May I suggest they choose a card each and that the one with the highest wins?”&lt;br /&gt;King Oswald seemed glad of the interruption and as the Queen's Patience was not going to work, she lent them her pack of cards. She shuffled them. Sir Roger picked out the Three of Spades, Sir Cedric drew the Queen of Diamonds and Prince Bombo the Ten of Clubs. So it was decided that Sir Cedric would go first, followed by Prince Bombo and Sir Roger last.&lt;br /&gt;“Now, announced the King. “I think you three had better have an early night so as to be ready for the dragon slaying in the morning.”&lt;br /&gt;Sir Roger agreed. “A good night's sleep is what is needed before a battle.”&lt;br /&gt;Sir Cedric nodded. “Yes and a good hot bath first to help one relax, I think.”&lt;br /&gt;“I say,” protested Prince Bombo. “What about supper?”&lt;br /&gt;“Thomas will bring hot water and Supper will be served in your room.” King Oswald had had enough from the tone of his voice. The three adventurers had no choice but to bow and make their exits.&lt;br /&gt;Thomas bowed and followed. As he closed the door he heard the King remark. “You know, I almost prefer a hiccupping Castle to anyone of those idiots.”&lt;br /&gt;When Sir Roger was tucked up in bed and Sir Cedric had bathed and been wrapped in big fluffy towels and Prince Bombo fed, Thomas had a few minutes to go and see Princess Jasmine. She refused to open her door even for him, but he managed to explain the Magician's plan to her through the keyhole. Finally he went to talk to the Magician.&lt;br /&gt;“Ah, Thomas, come in. I was just having a bite of supper, Will you join me?” He waved to his table where there was a large plate full of roast duck and green peas.&lt;br /&gt;Thomas looked surprised. He did not remember anyone cooking that.&lt;br /&gt;“Magic has got some uses,” smiled the Magician.&lt;br /&gt;Thomas agreed and sat down to eat.&lt;br /&gt;When they had finished the Magician gave Thomas a message for the dragon. “Tell him to wait for about ten minutes after each of them has left, before giving its tail a good waggle.”&lt;br /&gt;Thomas nodded and made his way down to the Dungeons once again.&lt;br /&gt;The Dragon nodded, “But I really do not like the noises of things falling over when I do it,”&lt;br /&gt;“Don't worry,” Thomas told him. “It is me that has to tidy up and I don't mind.”&lt;br /&gt;Then with a tired sigh, Thomas went to his own bed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 4&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A&lt;br /&gt;fter breakfast, Thomas watched Sir Cedric getting ready. The lute was tuned and the throat oiled. Sir Cedric practised a few chords and sang some scales. His voice kept on going squeaky and his fingers trembled on the strings. The poor man looked rather pale, but he declared himself ready. Thomas led him down to the Dungeons.&lt;br /&gt;He complained all the way down that Thomas was walking too quickly. When they reached the dragon's Dungeon, he complained about the smell of rotting seaweed. Thomas opened the door and stood back to let the hero enter. Sir Cedric went in. Thomas put the box inside the door, opened the lid, closed the Dungeon door and left.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Cedric began to strum on his lute and to sing a soft soothing lullaby. No doubt he expected to be roasted and eaten at any moment. When nothing happened he got a little more adventurous and advanced further into the room. He played and sang better too as he got less nervous. Over the top of his playing he could hear a sound like a very large cat purring. He crept forward. In the centre of the room was a large red dragon head, eyes closed and snoring gently. Carefully Sir Cedric stopped singing. The dragon continued to sleep. Sir Cedric stopped playing. The dragon did not stir. Gently Sir Cedric put the lute on the floor and drew his dagger. The dragon slept on. Sir Cedric crept up close and prepared to plunge his dagger into the sleeping beast.&lt;br /&gt;As he drew his arm back a red dragon head appeared over his shoulder and said “Boo!”&lt;br /&gt;Horrified, Sir Cedric looked at the two yellow eyes only inches away from his face. His nervous gaze followed the head down the neck to where it joined the dragon’s body. This was a two headed dragon.&lt;br /&gt;The last thing anyone saw of Sir Cedric was his back as he rode madly away from the Castle. He did not even stop to pack his clothes or say 'Goodbye.”&lt;br /&gt;A few minutes later the Castle hiccupped.&lt;br /&gt;King Oswald sighed and turned to Prince Bombo. “Your turn!”&lt;br /&gt;The Prince turned white and stammered, “Perhaps I should wait 'til after lunch”&lt;br /&gt;“No time like the present, “ said King Oswald. “You can have a jolly good feast after you have killed the dragon.”&lt;br /&gt;So the Prince had to go. He asked for a piece of meat, which Thomas brought from the Pantry. Thomas led him down to the Dungeons and as before opened the lid of the box and fled.&lt;br /&gt;Prince Bombo crept quietly into the Dungeon. When his eyes got used to the gloom, he could see a large purple dragon sleeping peacefully in the centre of the room. Quietly the Prince took out the bottle of poison and sprinkled it all over the meat. He pushed the meat under the dragon’s nose and hid behind the door. Sounds of messy eating drifted out to him, then silence. He waited for the poison to work then he went back into the Dungeon. The dragon lay on its side seemingly dead. Bombo crept closer to make sure. He stood by its side. A purple scaly leg folded him in its grasp and the head turned towards him. Bombo gave a squeak and turned white.&lt;br /&gt;“My dear boy, what a delightful surprise. How pleasant to see you,” drawled the dragon in a very posh voice.&lt;br /&gt;“And what a tasty piece of meat that was. The sauce was quite, quite delicious. It had a certain something about it, a tongue tingling sharpness that I really enjoyed. A pity you did not serve a nice crisp green salad with it, but never mind. These Castles often have very poor kitchens, eh what?”&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, er no er..” Prince Bombo did not know what to say.&lt;br /&gt;“Quite,” went on the dragon. “Still I must not detain you, I am sure you have other fish to fry.” It laughed at its own rather weak joke, sending two plumes of smoke billowing from its nostrils. “I wonder what I should have for seconds,” added the dragon thoughtfully.&lt;br /&gt;Prince Bombo wriggled from its grasp and the last anyone saw of him was his back as he fled the Castle. He did not even stop for lunch.&lt;br /&gt;Ten minutes later the Castle hiccupped. King Oswald spilt his tea.&lt;br /&gt;Now it was Sir Roger's turn. “Fear not Sire, the dragon has not been born which can face the strength of my right arm.”&lt;br /&gt;All went as before. This time it was an orange dragon which lay in the Dungeons. Sir Roger gripped his sword firmly and advanced. To his astonishment, the dragon burst into tears. Sir Roger stopped.&lt;br /&gt;The dragon went on snivelling. “It's not fair, “ it wept, while great orange tears dripped down its face. “Everyone picks on me just because I am a dragon. I mean I cannot help being what I am. I did not ask to be born a dragon. I did not ask to be born at all. “&lt;br /&gt;Come now,” said Sir Roger. “Bear up, take it like a man.”&lt;br /&gt;“But I am not a man,” replied the dragon as the tears flowed faster. “I do not see why big bullies of knights should pick on little dragons like me, just because I got trapped in this deep, dark, horrid little dungeon. I have never done you any harm I have never done anyone any harm.&lt;br /&gt;When Sir Roger began to speak the dragon, help up a claw to stop him. “Oh, yes, I know there are some dragons which are supposed to have eaten humans. Well, maybe they have when there was nothing else left to eat, but why do ALL dragons have to suffer because of it? I mean, how many of your family have been eaten by a dragon?”&lt;br /&gt;Sir Roger had to admit that no-one in his family had suffered that fate. “I have read about it in books.”&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, yes BOOKS! I have read about evil knights who attack and kill innocent humans in books, but people do not go round trying to kill ALL knights because of what they have read in books, now do they?” The dragon sniffed.&lt;br /&gt;“But that is different,” protested Sir Roger weakly.&lt;br /&gt;“No it isn't. How would you like it if you got locked in a dungeon and armoured dragons came to try and kill you?”&lt;br /&gt;Sir Roger shook his head. “No, I suppose I would not like that at all.” He was beginning to feel sorry for the dragon.&lt;br /&gt;The dragon sighed. “Ah, well! I suppose we had better get on with it. May I say my prayers first?”&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, of course,” said Sir Roger. He was no longer looking forward to killing this dragon.&lt;br /&gt;The dragon folded its wings in front of its face and mumbled a few quiet words, then it stretched out its neck. Sir Roger raised his sword. The dragon looked up at him with tearful eyes.&lt;br /&gt;“One last request please?”&lt;br /&gt;Sir Roger nodded. He could not bring himself to speak.&lt;br /&gt;“Could you get a message to my poor old widowed mother and tell her that my last thoughts were of her?” A single tear trickled down the dragon's cheek.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Roger raised his sword again but he could no longer see where to strike. His eyes were too misty and dim. A single tear ran down his cheek, soon followed by a whole stream of them.&lt;br /&gt;He was still sobbing when he left the Castle vowing never to fight again.&lt;br /&gt;Five minutes later the Castle hiccupped. King Oswald's bad leg slipped off the stool. He swore. Thomas, who was busy making sandwiches for lunch smiled. He took them up to the Throne room.&lt;br /&gt;“Ah, Thomas. The Queen and I have decided that enough is enough. We are moving into the town this afternoon. Pack the bags please.” King Oswald sounded thoroughly fed up.&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, there is no need for that, Sire. I will get rid of the dragon for you.”&lt;br /&gt;“You?”&lt;br /&gt;“Yes. Sire!”&lt;br /&gt;“You have until teatime!”&lt;br /&gt;Thomas went up to the Magician's room. The spell was ready. Thomas took it down to the Dungeons. The Dragon told him of what had gone on with the three would be dragon killers. He had enjoyed it very much.&lt;br /&gt;Thomas painted the Castle wall with the spell as he had been instructed. The wall disappeared. The dragon slipped quickly through the hole and the wall reappeared.&lt;br /&gt;Thomas ran quickly up stairs to the Throne room and asked the King and Queen to go out on to the battlements to watch. The dragon cart-wheeled round the sky. It swooped low over Thomas's head and shouted&lt;br /&gt;“Thank-you and goodbye.” Then with a final flourish it sped out across the Bay towards the distant horizon.&lt;br /&gt;“Now I suppose you will want to marry the Princess,” said King Oswald to Thomas.&lt;br /&gt;“If Princess Jasmine does not mind, your Highness, I would rather not. Kitchen boys do not marry Princesses except in Fairy stories.”&lt;br /&gt;Princess Jasmine, who had left her room when Sir Roger went, shook her head. “I do not mind at all.”&lt;br /&gt;“You must have some reward though,” smiled Queen Jessamy.&lt;br /&gt;Thomas took a deep breath. “Well, actually your majesties, there is something. I would like to go to School. There is one where you learn how to be a Butler. Then I could take over from Mr. Henry in a few years time.”&lt;br /&gt;King Oswald nodded. “That is a very sensible request. It shall be done.”&lt;br /&gt;“Besides, it was more the Magician who finally got rid of the dragon than me.” Thomas had to be honest.&lt;br /&gt;“Then I suppose he will want to marry the Princess,” sighed the King.&lt;br /&gt;The Magician was leaning out of his window. “If Princess Jasmine does not mind, I would rather not. I think I am a bit old for her really.”&lt;br /&gt;Princess Jasmine did not mind in the least.&lt;br /&gt;“But you must have some reward, “ protested the King.&lt;br /&gt;“Well, you could stop Nurse from trying to feed me those awful sweets,” said the Magician.&lt;br /&gt;“Done!” said King Oswald.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="3838030691382427755"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;Sir Jelly&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 1&lt;br /&gt;The Gargoyle&lt;br /&gt;S&lt;br /&gt;ir Jellincourt de Basssinfer was fed up and miserable.&lt;br /&gt;“Enough is enough!” He said to his horse. The horse flicked its ears and carried on plodding along the track. You would not have recognised this dusty traveller as a knight. He wore no armour and carried no sword, neither did he have a squire with him. His armour and weapons he had sent on ahead by cart and no self respecting youth would have chosen to be the squire to this particular knight.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jellincourt lived at a time when the whole Kingdom was at peace and had been for many years. This left a problem, the knights. They were fighters and used to fighting. However, there was no-one to fight except each other. There could have been trouble, but a wise King found the answer. He did not want to get rid of the knights altogether. They would be needed if there ever was a war and it was cheaper to have the knights who paid for themselves than to have an army sitting round doing nothing.&lt;br /&gt;The King came up with the idea of Tournaments. These were occasions where the knights could meet up and fight each other without any innocent bystanders getting hurt. Since it was rather expensive to be a knight what with the cost of armour and horses and squires and such like, the King offered prize money to the winners. Soon every town and city wanted to have a Tournament.&lt;br /&gt;The Tournaments became very popular. Crowds turned up to watch the knights fight. There were stalls selling food and drink and souvenirs. There were side shows and acrobats and other entertainers. Boys dashed about copying their heroes, fighting with wooden swords. Girls argued as to which was the most handsome knight and bought ribbons in the colour of their particular favourites. Men bet on who would win. Mothers kept a close eye on their daughters and mended the cuts and scrapes of their playful sons. All in all a Tournament was a really good day out for nearly every one.&lt;br /&gt;There were all kinds of different contests. Some knights fought on foot with swords, others with maces. There were individual contests where knight fought against knight and there were pitched battles where teams fought against each other.&lt;br /&gt;The highlights of the day, though, were the Jousts. Here the knights in full armour charged at each other, riding their equally armoured horses. Each knight carried a long lance. The idea was to knock the other knight from his horse. The winner was the knight who at the end of the contest was still sat on his horse. Since knights fought only other knights most of them knew each other well and both winners and losers attended the big party after the tournament finished.&lt;br /&gt;Each knight had at least one squire. The squire’s job was to look after the armour and the horse and find food and drink for his master. In return a knight would teach the squire how to fight. Squires were usually the sons of other knights.&lt;br /&gt;They were not trying to kill each other. Indeed, once they had their armour on it was not that easy to kill a knight. Accidents did happen, but usually the day ended with no more than bruises and the occasional broken limb.&lt;br /&gt;The knights themselves introduced one other thing. The prizes were not enough to pay all their expenses, so they came up with the idea of Ransom. Very simply, the winning knight took the loser as his prisoner. The prisoner, or his family, had to pay a ransom to be released. The better a knight became the higher the ransom that could be asked.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jellincourt was not a famous knight. He was timid. He was scared of everything, horses, spiders, mice, even his own shadow, but above all he hated fighting. His name was shortened to Sir Jelly, because he shook so much. He had never won a duel, even young knights at their first Tournament beat Sir Jelly.&lt;br /&gt;You may wonder why he fought at all if he was so scared and such a poor fighter. The reason is simple, Sir Jelly was too well brought up to refuse. So, he had to pay many ransoms. Soon all he had left was one rusty set of armour, as had no squire to clean it for him, and one broken down old horse. Sir Jelly liked this horse because it was as timid as he.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly decided that the only thing he could do was to retire to the one castle that he had left. The castle was so old and battered nobody would accept it as a ransom. There at least nobody could challenge him. Behind the pulled up drawbridge Sir Jelly felt safe. There were no servants so he had to make his own supper. He had some cheese and bread and retired to bed.&lt;br /&gt;That night there was the worst storm in many a long year. There was thunder and lightning and rain. If there was one thing Sir Jelly detested it was thunder. He tried hiding his head under the pillows, but that was no use, he could still hear it. A peculiar sight it must have been, Sir Jelly with his head under the pillows and his bottom stuck up in the air shaking with fear.&lt;br /&gt;Then, a good idea struck him. Quickly he fled to the cupboard under the stairs. He could no longer hear the storm. True, something kept rustling behind the wooden panels, but as scared of mice as he was, it was still better than the thunder. There Sir Jelly stayed until morning, the only thing to disturb him was a very loud bump that he did not dare investigate.&lt;br /&gt;When Sir Jelly realised that it was light he crept out to have a look around. Sooner or later he would have to find out what had gone bump in the night. He looked in the kitchen, nothing unusual there. He looked in the bedroom, it was undisturbed. He looked in every room and found nothing. There was only the courtyard left. Taking a deep breath Sir Jelly opened the door and stepped out. He was ready to flee at the first sign of danger.&lt;br /&gt;It was a fine, bright, sunny morning. The only signs of the night’s storm were pools of rainwater lying round the Courtyard glistening in the sun. Sir Jelly looked round, it seemed all right. Then, he saw it, the ugliest creature that he had ever seen. So horrible was its face that Sir Jelly’s stomach turned over and he fled in panic back behind the door, panting with fear&lt;br /&gt;He stood and trembled for five whole minutes before he took a deep breath, turned, opened the door and peeped round. The thing had not stirred. Sir Jelly watched it for a long time, it lay without moving. He opened the door and tiptoed across the courtyard. Round the hideous object he crept, puzzled as to what it could be and from where it had come.&lt;br /&gt;It spoke. Sir Jelly jumped three feet in the air, turned white, and gave a little strangled squeak. When he landed he was so scared he could not move a muscle. It spoke again. The voice was deep, harsh and stony. It sounded as if it came from the depths of the earth.&lt;br /&gt;“For heaven's sake,” it grated. “There’s no need to be scared of me, for one thing I can’t move and for another I’m supposed to protect you, not harm you.”&lt;br /&gt;The voice hurt Sir Jelly’s ears. He tried to reply, but his voice would not obey him. All that came out was a tiny squeak. He cleared his throat and tried again.&lt;br /&gt;“Wh, wh, who are you?”&lt;br /&gt;“If you look up on your castle roof,” replied the thing, “You’ll see quite a few of my relatives.”&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly looked up and sure enough at the top of all the drainpipes was a thing. Each one was as grotesque as the one on the ground. The sight made him quake and turn pale.&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t worry,” said the one on the ground. “They can’t hurt you, they’re made from stone.”&lt;br /&gt;“What are you?” Sir Jelly asked, curiosity getting the better of fear.&lt;br /&gt;“We are gargoyles” answered the statue, sounding a little annoyed at Sir Jelly’s ignorance. “Our job is to frighten away evil spirits, and to send rain water down the spout.&lt;br /&gt;“Well, in that case, why are you on the ground?” snapped Sir Jelly, getting upset himself at the gargoyle's tone of voice.&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t get shirty,” said the gargoyle. “Last night was Midsummer’s Eve. On that day while the clock strikes twelve we are allowed to come alive and to have a stretch. You get terrible cramp sitting up there for a whole year without moving you know. Anyway, while I was having a yawn and a stretch there was a great flash of lightning. It made me jump and I fell off. Now I want to go back.”&lt;br /&gt;“That should be easy,” Sir Jelly told it. “I’ll lift you up myself.” “Try it,” advised the gargoyle.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly did. He tugged and pushed and shored till he was red in the face. The gargoyle lay there unmoved with a smug look on its ugly face.&lt;br /&gt;“I give up,” panted Sir Jelly.&lt;br /&gt;“You don’t know very much, do you?” smirked the gargoyle.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly, nettled, retorted. “It’s not everyday you find a gargoyle lying in your front garden. Anyway, if you are going to carry on being rude about me I shall leave you lying there.”&lt;br /&gt;“No! No! I’m sorry,” the gargoyle called as Sir Jelly started to move away. “Please help me.”&lt;br /&gt;“All right.” Sir Jelly came back. “Now why can’t I move you?”&lt;br /&gt;The gargoyle said, “When the clock stops striking we become part of whatever we are touching, so now I’m part of the ground. The only thing that can move me is a magic spell.” The gargoyle’s voice had grown steadily fainter during this speech and Sir Jelly had to kneel down with his ear right next to its mouth to hear it say.&lt;br /&gt;“Can’t speak, turning to stone.”&lt;br /&gt;“Where do I find a magic spell?” Sir Jelly called desperately but there was no answer.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly stood up and scratched his head. He was a kindly, tender-hearted man. That was one of the reasons why he was such a poor fighter. He was always worried about hurting the other chap. He wanted very much, to help the gargoyle, but he did not like the sound of magic. He also knew that the only people who dabbled in that sort of thing were witches and magicians. They were usually most unpleasant types or so he had heard. Worse still he did not know anybody who could even be faintly described as magical. It was very puzzling.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 2&lt;br /&gt;The Eagle&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;S&lt;br /&gt;ir Jelly wandered slowly back inside and made himself some breakfast, bread and cheese again. Sir Jelly was no cook. While he was eating he glanced round the room, it was the castle library, there were very few books. Sir Jelly’s father, a very fierce knight, had won all his battles and made himself very rich, had never learnt to read. Sir Jelly’s mother had insisted that her son did learn and now he began to look at the few books left lying around, dusty and unused. The first one he picked up was called ‘Tales of the Dark Forest,’ He looked at the first story. It was all about a rather evil Witch who lived in the forest. Sir Jelly stopped reading. It was rather frightening reading that kind of story all alone in the Castle even though it was the middle of the morning.&lt;br /&gt;The Dark Forest, that was a name to make the bravest knight shudder. It was a huge area of pine forest full of unknown dangers. Few travellers went in and those who did stayed carefully on the paths&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly knew that the Dark Forest was just a few miles down the road. If he was to help the gargoyle he would have to go there. He did not like the idea very much, but what else could he do?&lt;br /&gt;He rounded up his horse, put on his armour and started out. It did not take long for him to reach the edge of the forest. It looked very dark and unpleasant. Sir Jelly rode in. If there had been anything unpleasant awaiting him it would have run away in fright. Sir Jelly was shaking so much that his armour rattled like a dustbin full of empty sardine tins.&lt;br /&gt;The path wandered between tall pine trees that seemed to Sir Jelly to be leaning over to try to snare him. The tops grew so close together and so thickly that the sun was unable to shine on the forest floor. The path was covered in thick drifts of old pine needles that muffled the horse’s hooves. The air was still and had a musty smell. There was a taste of decay. Where the sun did manage to break through the gloom, patches of sickly yellow herbs grew.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly was now so frightened that he could not even shake. Now he could hear the whisperings and rustlings in the trees. He shut his eyes and let the horse take him on, deeper and deeper into the forest.&lt;br /&gt;Then, he heard a noise that made him jerk his eyes open. The horse stopped suddenly and pricked its ears. Sir Jelly almost fell off, from somewhere to one side of the path came the most awful rattling of chains and a loud screeching.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly did fall off the horse and crawled to hide behind a tree. The noise continued, but it did not seem to be coming any closer. Sir Jelly knew he would have to find out what it was. He came out from behind his tree, tied the horse to a low branch and crept towards the sound. Soon he came to a clearing.&lt;br /&gt;The screeching and flapping was an Eagle. The largest, fiercest Eagle Sir Jelly had ever seen. It had huge sharp looking talons and a cruelly hooked beak. Sir Jelly could not move. He shrank behind a bush and watched.&lt;br /&gt;The Eagle was shrieking and cursing and trying to fly up in the air. It only managed to rise a few feet before it fell back to the ground. Then it pecked at its leg and tried again. Sir Jelly could see that it was fastened to the ground by a chain. It was in a trap. Immediately Sir Jelly felt sorry for the bird and without thinking he stepped from behind his bush to help. The bird stopped struggling and glared at him.&lt;br /&gt;“If you come any closer, I’ll have your eyes out,” hissed the bird.&lt;br /&gt;“No, No” protested Sir Jelly quickly and stepped back out of reach of its beak. “I was only going to help.”&lt;br /&gt;“Ha” snapped the bird.&lt;br /&gt;“If you promise not to peck me,” encouraged Sir Jelly. “I’ll undo the trap, if you don’t trust me you can still peck me while I’m doing it.”&lt;br /&gt;“Go ahead,” said the bird. “But one false move and I’ll have your arm off.”&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly came slowly forward and using all his strength pulled open the jaws of the trap. Quickly the bird snatched its leg out. It hopped around saying some very rude things. The leg was bruised and bleeding. Sir Jelly took out his only handkerchief and wrapped it round the leg. The bird looked grateful.&lt;br /&gt;“Thank you, Sir Knight,” said the Eagle, “Sorry about the threats, but I thought you had set the trap. Now, can I do anything for you in return?”&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly thought for a moment, “You don’t know of any witches who live round here do you?”&lt;br /&gt;The bird looked at Sir Jelly with a peculiar expression in its eyes. “As a matter of fact I do, but she’s the last person I’d want to meet. She’s a real nasty creature, turn you into a frog as look at you.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly explained all about the gargoyle and the bird agreed that a magic spell from the Witch was the only answer. He gave Sir Jelly careful directions.&lt;br /&gt;“If you ever need any help just whistle,” concluded the bird as it flew into the sky.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly watched the bird until it was just a tiny dot high up in the sky. He retraced his steps to the path, mounted his horse and rode on.&lt;br /&gt;After a few miles the path divided into two. He turned to the left as the Eagle had said. A short distance along the path the way was barred by a wooden gate.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 3&lt;br /&gt;The Witch&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;S&lt;br /&gt;ir Jelly dismounted and pushed open the gate. His horse refused to go through so Sir Jelly tied it to a tree a little way off the path. He walked carefully down the path ready to turn and run at the first sign of a magic spell. The path led to a thatched cottage.&lt;br /&gt;Swallowing twice, Sir Jelly knocked timidly on the door. He did not want to upset the Witch. There was no answer. He knocked again, louder, still there was no answer.&lt;br /&gt;“Oh dear,” he thought and knocked for the third time. The door swung open. Sir Jelly turned and fled. He stopped by the garden gate and waited. Nobody spoke, nothing happened, so he went stealthily back to the open door. He looked in. There appeared to be no-one at home.&lt;br /&gt;Inside, the room was dark and musty. In one corner was an open fire with a cauldron hung over it. A green, evil smelling steam was rising from it. Everywhere huge dusty cobwebs hung down. The floor looked as if it had never been swept. By the light of the fire, Sir Jelly could see a wall with shelves full of bottles and packets of strange shapes. There appeared to be no-one at home. He went in.&lt;br /&gt;At the back of the room was a ragged, dusty curtain. Sir Jelly cautiously peeped round it. There was a large cage and in it, to Sir Jelly’s utter astonishment, was a young woman. She was sat calmly reading a book taking no notice of him at all. Sir Jelly stared at her.&lt;br /&gt;She was small and plump with a plain but pleasant face. Her hair was short and straight and brownish. She looked up and smiled at Sir Jelly.&lt;br /&gt;“Good morning,” she said, “Can I help you?”&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly was flabbergasted. He stood with his mouth open.&lt;br /&gt;“If you’re looking for the Witch she’s out for the moment,” continued the girl, “And if she returns and finds you in here she will probably do something particularly unpleasant to you.” She carefully put the book down, stood up and walked to the bars of the cage.&lt;br /&gt;“Oh” was all that the astonished knight could manage, “Are you her prisoner?”&lt;br /&gt;“That’s right,” said the girl. “Allow me to introduce myself, I’m Princess Alison.” She curtsied very gracefully.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly remembered his manners, bowed and introduced himself. “Do you need any help?” he asked.&lt;br /&gt;“Not really,” answered Princess Alison. “The Witch is always trying to catch me and turn me into a frog. She can’t succeed while I have this bracelet.” She showed him a plain gold band about her wrist. “This time she has put a spell on the Cottage so I cannot leave, but not to worry I will find a way out eventually. Why are you visiting the Witch?”&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly explained about the gargoyle.&lt;br /&gt;The Princess nodded and told him. “The Witch can easily manage that, but she will want something from you in return.”&lt;br /&gt;Fear made Sir Jelly rather impolite. “What?”&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, she’ll probably ask you to capture my brother, Prince Christian, because she wants to turn him into a toad,“ replied the Princess not noticing Sir Jelly’s rudeness.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly turned pale. “Is he a good fighter?”&lt;br /&gt;“The best in the Kingdom,” Princess Alison replied proudly.&lt;br /&gt;“Oh dear,” said Sir Jelly and explained that he was not very good at Jousting.&lt;br /&gt;“Never mind,” the kindly Princess consoled him, “Give him this ring and tell him I said he was to come with you.” She took a small gold signet ring from her little finger and gave it to him. “Now you’d better go and wait outside for the Witch.”&lt;br /&gt;“But,” stammered Sir Jelly.&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t worry,” Princess Alison calmed Sir Jelly. “Everything will turn out nicely, now go on.”&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly went outside and shut the door. He did not like the thought of leaving the Princess in the cage but she seemed to know what she was doing. He went down the path and hid with his horse until he saw the Witch arrive.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly realised straight away that this was the Witch. She wore a tall black pointed hat and a long black cloak. Her face was wrinkled and dirty. Her nose was long and hooked and on the end of it trembled a drop of water. Behind her stalked a black cat and over her shoulder flew a huge black crow.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly waited a few minutes then he knocked on the door. It opened and he was face to face with the old crone.&lt;br /&gt;“Yes?” she demanded. Her voice was like a piece of cinder being crushed under a door. Sir Jelly shuddered.&lt;br /&gt;“Well?” she asked again.” Sir Jelly answered quickly in case she lost her temper.&lt;br /&gt;“I wonder,” he began as politely as he could, “I wonder, if you could help me? I need a spell to lift a gargoyle back onto the roof of my castle. I have been told that you are brilliant at this sort of thing.” Flattery might please her, thought Sir Jelly.&lt;br /&gt;“Hmm, come in,” grated the Witch and led the way. Sir Jelly went in for the second time. He was careful not to stare too hard at the curtain&lt;br /&gt;“Now” said the Witch, “I can help you of course, but you will have to pay for the spell.”&lt;br /&gt;“Naturally,” said Sir Jelly, sounding more confident than he felt.&lt;br /&gt;“I will also need some things that you will have to get.” “Yes?” asked Sir Jelly with a sinking feeling in his stomach.&lt;br /&gt;“I need a feather from the tail of an Eagle.” Sir Jelly’s hopes rose.&lt;br /&gt;“And a hair from the tail of an elephant.” Sir Jelly’s hopes sank.&lt;br /&gt;“Er, what’s an elephant?” He asked, feeling rather foolish.&lt;br /&gt;“Idiot,” muttered the Witch, “It’s a large animal with a long tail at one end and a short one at the other. I need a hair from the small one. “&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly’s hopes disappeared. He felt even more silly. “Where will I find one?” he asked&lt;br /&gt;“Good grief! Don’t you know anything?” grumbled the Witch. “Go out of here, turn south and keep going until you find an elephant.”&lt;br /&gt;“Right” said Sir Jelly and turned to go.&lt;br /&gt;“Hang on, wait a minute,” said the Witch, “We haven’t discussed the price yet.”&lt;br /&gt;“I’ve no money” confessed Sir Jelly turning back.&lt;br /&gt;“Humph” snorted the Witch, “Money’s not what I want. If you really want the spell then you can bring Prince Christian to me as a prisoner.&lt;br /&gt;Sadly remembering what Princess Alison had said, Sir Jelly agreed to the Witch’s demand.&lt;br /&gt;He left the cottage mounted his horse and rode off to the South.&lt;br /&gt;When he reached the place where the road split the way was barred. Sat on a white horse, in shining armour was a knight. Sir Jelly knew what was coming.&lt;br /&gt;“Halt false knight. I challenge thee to prove thy manliness in honourable combat.” The stranger issued the standard challenge.&lt;br /&gt;“Oh help”, thought Sir Jelly. “This is the last thing I need.” He closed the visor of his helmet and raised his lance to show he accepted the challenge, wishing desperately there was some way out of it. The stranger signalled that he too was ready.&lt;br /&gt;Then it happened, a large, unfriendly wasp objected to Sir Jelly’s horse whisking its tail. With an angry hum it stung the horse on its bottom. With a shrill neigh of pain and surprise the horse took off like a streak of lightning. Sir Jelly hardly had time to close his eyes, as he usually did, before he met the other knight. Sir Jelly’s horse was moving so fast that the stranger had no time to take the proper aim. The two knights clashed. Sir Jelly’s lance caught the other knight’s shield right in the centre. With a bone-shuddering thud the knight fell from his horse and lay spread-eagled on the ground, winded. Sir Jelly’s lance shattered and he dropped the piece he had left in his hand.&lt;br /&gt;“Sorry,” he shouted as his horse stampeded past. Sir Jelly clutched at the reins and tried desperately to slow his panic-stricken horse. He thought about jumping off but the ground was flashing past at such a rate that he felt safer where he was.&lt;br /&gt;The horse completely ignored Sir Jelly’s pleadings, all he wanted to do was to get away from the pain behind. Sir Jelly could only hold on tight and close his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;So it was that he did not see the branch that stretched across the path. The horse ducked, Sir Jelly did not. The branch swept him from the saddle and left him lying dazed on the path. When he had the breath to open his eyes he saw a strange bearded face looking down at him. He reached for his sword while the face spoke.&lt;br /&gt;“Are you all right Sir? I’m sorry about the branch. I was supposed to cut it off last week, but I forgot.”&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly’s eyes began to work properly and he could see that the man was wearing the green jacket of a forester.&lt;br /&gt;“Help me up” he said angrily.&lt;br /&gt;The man did so, apologising all the time. Sir Jelly calmed him down and accepted an invitation to supper.&lt;br /&gt;The Forester’s wife gave him a good supper which Sir Jelly had to eat standing up because his bruises hurt. They offered him a bed for the night which Sir Jelly accepted gratefully. However, he found it difficult to sleep because of his sore chest and sore back.&lt;br /&gt;He also had thought of a very large problem. He knew he could ask the Eagle for a feather. It would come if he whistled but Sir Jelly had never learnt to whistle and was not sure if he knew how. Eventually, he fell asleep, exhausted.&lt;br /&gt;Next morning Sir Jelly felt very stiff and sore, but a good hot breakfast made him feel a lot happier. While the knight ate, the forester groomed the horse that he had found in the forest. As he did so he whistled a happy tune. Sir Jelly went outside.&lt;br /&gt;“Can you teach me to do that?” he asked the forester.&lt;br /&gt;“What, groom a horse?” replied the forester sounding rather astonished.&lt;br /&gt;“No, you great oaf, whistle” growled Sir Jelly.&lt;br /&gt;“Certainly,” said the forester looking even more astonished.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly spent the morning learning how to whistle.&lt;br /&gt;After lunch Sir Jelly thanked his hosts and rode off south again. After a short distance, he stopped and prepared to call the Eagle.&lt;br /&gt;He put his fingers in his mouth, curled his tongue the way he had been shown and blew. He was so surprised at the shriek that followed, that he fell off his horse, again. The horse ran off down the path. As Sir Jelly sat on the ground he saw a small dark speck in the sky. It grew bigger as he sat and watched. He realised it was not one bird but a flock. Sir Jelly closed his eyes again. When he opened them he was surrounded by Eagles. The largest of them sat staring at him, unblinking. It was the Eagle that he had rescued.&lt;br /&gt;“You whistled,” said the Eagle&lt;br /&gt;“Er, yes” said Sir Jelly looking nervously round, “I, er, um, need some help.” Sir Jelly was rather worried, one Eagle was bad enough, but twenty was too much.&lt;br /&gt;“Obviously” said the Eagle, “Or you wouldn’t have whistled. Well, what can I do for you?”&lt;br /&gt;“I have to go south to get a hair from the tail of an Elephant,” said Sir Jelly, and in a lowered voice, “I need a feather from an Eagle's tail.”&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t mumble,” said the Eagle.&lt;br /&gt;“A feather from an Eagles1 tail,” Sir Jelly said quickly and shut his eyes, just in case the Eagle was annoyed.&lt;br /&gt;“Is that all?” replied the bird, and with that it reached behind it and produced a feather. “I always keep a few handy for situations like this. They’re from when I moult. Pulling them out is too painful. How about the trip south, have you ever flown?”&lt;br /&gt;“No!” burst out Sir Jelly.&lt;br /&gt;“No, perhaps not, not with those puny things,” said the Eagle looking scornfully at Sir Jelly’s arms and spreading his wings out proudly.&lt;br /&gt;“Me and the lads will give you a lift. Do us good, a few days in the sun, away from the wife.”&lt;br /&gt;With that and not giving Sir Jelly the chance to say anything, the Eagles seized him and lifted him into the sky. Sir Jelly was flying, his stomach dropped like a stone, he closed his eyes and felt sick. The leader of the Eagles flew alongside and pointed out details of the scenery below. Sir Jelly did not see many at first because every time he opened his eyes he felt dizzy.&lt;br /&gt;Eventually, he became used to it and began to look round him. Below him stretched a huge blue sea, which quickly gave way to high rocky mountains, then a stretch of sandy desert. The desert slowly changed to the green of a forest that stretched as far as he could see. The eagles began to circle lower and lower, aiming for a clearing in the Jungle near to a village. Sir Jelly found the sight of the ground coming up at him very disconcerting. By now the Eagles were tiring and this let to a most unfortunate accident. Their grip slackened and they dropped Sir Jelly. Down he went, he only had time for a quick shriek before he was in the greenery. The leaves of the trees were large and soft and broke his fall but even so he landed with a nasty bump in the clearing.&lt;br /&gt;When Sir Jelly collected his scattered wits and looked up he found a group of men kneeling in front of him. They had buried their faces in the soil of the clearing. Sir Jelly found himself looking at a row of bottoms. He stood up painfully and realised he had a few more bruises. This business was altogether too painful.&lt;br /&gt;One of the men raised his head and spoke in a solemn voice. “Welcome oh mighty warrior. Our wise men told us of the man of Iron who would fall from the sky. Welcome oh great and wise Warrior.”&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly was rather surprised at this greeting and was just about to deny everything when he stopped and decided to play along.&lt;br /&gt;He brushed the soil from his armour and lifted the chief to his feet. “Thank you for your kind welcome,” said Sir Jelly gravely. He was wondering what had happened to the Eagles. He need not have bothered for they had seen him rise and had gone off to hunt.&lt;br /&gt;“We are preparing a feast in your honour,” the chief informed Sir Jelly. “Please come to the hut we have built especially for you.”&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly bowed and allowed the chief to lead the way. The other villagers followed singing and dancing. At the village a huge feast was indeed being made ready.&lt;br /&gt;When it was ready, Sir Jelly and the whole village sat down to eat. Laughing, giggling girls served leaves full of steaming food. Sir Jelly did not know what it was but he did not think it would be polite to refuse to eat it. He ate and hoped it would not give him indigestion or bad dreams. Everybody had a good time, except that is, one man who was dressed, or undressed thought Sir Jelly, in an animal head and little else. He looked thoroughly fed up.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly nudged the chief and pointed to the man. “Who’s he?”&lt;br /&gt;“That’s our Witch doctor,” replied the chief when he could, a poke in the ribs from an armour plated elbow tends to be a bit painful. “He’s a bit put out by your arrival. He’s spent all week making a very powerful spell to help us win the battle tomorrow. Now of course we won’t need it because you’ll win the battle for us.”&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly choked on a piece of fruit. Unfortunately, nobody liked to punch him on the back and he coughed and spluttered while the chief went on.&lt;br /&gt;“There’s only fifty of them so you should have no difficulty beating them while we prepare the Victory Feast.”&lt;br /&gt;Although he had stopped spluttering, Sir Jelly was speechless and quite happy to retire to his hut for the night. He did not sleep at all that night. He sat and thought and thought about what he was going to do. Absent mindedly he drew his sword. It was a bit dirty and rusty. Sir Jelly did not clean it as often as a good knight should, because he was frightened of cutting himself. He began idly pushing it in the sandy floor of the hut. When he looked at the tip it was bright and shiny. Sir Jelly pushed the sword its full length into the sand. After a few goes the whole blade shone like silver.&lt;br /&gt;Then Sir Jelly had a brilliant idea. He locked the door of the hut and took off his armour. He took a handful of sand and began rubbing.&lt;br /&gt;Next morning, the chief led the villagers in procession to the hut. They knocked and Sir Jelly emerged. The effect was instant and very gratifying to Sir Jelly. All the villagers gasped and dropped flat on the ground with their hands over their eyes.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly called for them to rise.&lt;br /&gt;The chief was the first to get to his feet. “See,” he called “The Man of Iron shines like silver to strike fear into the hearts of our enemies. “ He led the villagers in a wild dance round the rather pleased Sir Jelly.&lt;br /&gt;“Lead me to the battle ground” ordered Sir Jelly. The men obeyed. When they arrived the large clear space in the forest was empty. Sir Jelly ordered his new friends to cover his armour in leaves. Then he and they waited quietly in the bushes until the other people arrived.&lt;br /&gt;Fifty screaming men waving spears came out of the bushes. They stopped when they saw that the clearing was empty. Sir Jelly brushed off the leaves, stepped forward waving his sword over his head and shouting.&lt;br /&gt;The attackers took one look and fell to the ground screaming for mercy. Sir Jelly waved to his followers to collect up all the weapons. Then he made the two chiefs promise to keep the peace. Both tribes then went to the village for the feast. Sir Jelly was happy to see that both sides seemed friendly.&lt;br /&gt;After the feast the chiefs came to Sir Jelly, “Now, your honour, you have brought peace to our villages, how can we repay you?”&lt;br /&gt;“I need the hair from an Elephant’s tail,” replied Sir Jelly.&lt;br /&gt;The chiefs’ faces lit up. “An Elephant Hunt they cried. There was great excitement. “The Man of Iron is going to kill an elephant,” they told each other. Sir Jelly tried to protest but nobody listened, they were too busy planning the hunt.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 4&lt;br /&gt;The Elephant&lt;br /&gt;L&lt;br /&gt;ater that morning, Sir Jelly was led out into the jungle and the villagers went off to drive an elephant towards him. The poor knight stood knees knocking, sword in hand waiting.&lt;br /&gt;It did not take long for them to find a big bull elephant. Shouting and banging pots, they drove it towards Sir Jelly’s position. He took one look at it charging towards him and closed his eyes. Nobody had told him just how big it was nor that it had huge teeth sticking out in front like spears.&lt;br /&gt;The enraged elephant saw Sir Jelly and charged straight at him fully intending to trample him into the dust.&lt;br /&gt;Just then the sun came out from behind a cloud and Sir Jelly's armour gleamed. With a squeal of fear the Elephant veered to the left, Sir Jelly heard its thundering feet and vaguely waved his sword in the air. Then with a rush of air and a squeal of pain the elephant had gone past. Sir Jelly was surrounded by dancing and singing natives.&lt;br /&gt;“Never before,” declared the Chief, “Has any man cut off an elephant's tail without first killing the elephant.”&lt;br /&gt;The wild swing of Sir Jelly’s sword had done just that. The rather confused, but pleased knight took the hair that he needed and presented the rest of the tail to the Witch Doctor.&lt;br /&gt;“Keep this as a sign of peace between your two people. If there is any war between your two villages, it will call to me and I will return to punish the war-makers.” warned Sir Jelly. “But now I must leave you.”&lt;br /&gt;The villagers were very upset but Sir Jelly insisted. He waved farewell and went into the forest to the clearing where the eagles had first dropped him.&lt;br /&gt;They were there waiting for him. “Get what you wanted?” asked their leader.&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, thank you”&lt;br /&gt;“Good,” said the Eagle. “We’ll have to get a move on, the wife will carry on something scandalous.”&lt;br /&gt;With that the Eagles seized Sir Jelly and rose into the sky. This time Sir Jelly enjoyed the flight and it seemed to take far less time. The Eagles brought Sir Jelly to the path near the Foresters hut. He thanked them courteously and waved as they flew away.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly walked down the path to the forester's hut. The Forester came out and welcomed Sir Jelly.&lt;br /&gt;“We were worried when I found your horse in the forest and no sign of you. He’s in the stables.”&lt;br /&gt;“Thank you,” said Sir Jelly. “Could you direct me to the King’s castle, please.” “Certainly,” replied the Forester.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly set off on his quest to find Prince Christian. He came to the crossroads where he had knocked the knight from his horse. To his great surprise, the knight was still out there on the grass. When he saw Sir Jelly, he jumped to his feet.&lt;br /&gt;“Oh not again” thought Sir Jelly, but instead of challenging him the strange knight presented his sword to Sir Jelly, handle first.&lt;br /&gt;“I am your prisoner sir,” the knight declared.&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, yes, certainly,” stammered Sir Jelly. He had not taken any one prisoner before and he was not really sure what to do.&lt;br /&gt;“I have waited for you to return,” said the Knight.&lt;br /&gt;“Sorry,” apologised Sir Jelly, I was in a hit of a hurry.”&lt;br /&gt;“Allow me to introduce myself,” said the younger knight. “I, am Prince Christian, my father is King of this country and will pay any ransom you care to name.” He bowed.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly returned the bow and introduced himself. “I’m afraid, however,” said Sir Jelly, “A ransom is not what I want, I have to deliver you to the Witch.”&lt;br /&gt;“I say,” protested the knight, “That’s a bit ungentlemanly isn’t it?”&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly agreed sadly, and explained about the gargoyle, the eagle’s feather, the hair from the elephant's tail and finally gave Prince Christian his sister's ring and message.&lt;br /&gt;“Why didn’t you say?” cried the Prince. “If Alison says it’s all right, then lets go.”&lt;br /&gt;They rode to the witches cave and Sir Jelly told of his adventures. Prince Christian was very impressed and told Sir Jelly how brave he was.&lt;br /&gt;It did not take long to reach the care. Sir Jelly knocked. The door creaked open and the Witch cackled with glee when she saw Prince Christian. She uttered some foul sounding words and Prince Christian turned instantly into a toad.&lt;br /&gt;“Not again” the toad croaked, “It gives me awful indigestion.”&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly was rather upset, but trusting in Princess Alison he said nothing. He gave the Witch the things that he had collected. She mixed them together with some other ingredients that she took from a shelf and finally poured on some drops of bright orange liquid. The mixture bubbled and gave off a purple smoke. The Witch gabbled some words over the pot and then poured the liquid into a small bottle.&lt;br /&gt;“Pour that on its tail” she hissed, “then it will be able to fly back to its place, now get out.”&lt;br /&gt;Then Sir Jelly did the bravest thing in his life. He strode over to the curtain that covered the cage and threw; it aside, uncovering the Princess.&lt;br /&gt;“I’m not leaving without the Prince and Princess,” he declared.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch stared at him in horrible amusement. “Then stay” she chuckled. “Forever!”&lt;br /&gt;“Silly boy,” hissed the Princess, “Take this” and she thrust her bracelet into his hand.&lt;br /&gt;The Witch cast her spell and it flew through the air at Sir Jelly. The magic bracelet prevented it from working and his shining armour reflected it back to the Witch.&lt;br /&gt;In the corner of the room was a large, full length mirror. With a shriek that turned to a surprised croak the Witch melted into the glass. In a few seconds she had completely disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;Prince Christian re-appeared, the cage disappeared, the black cat howled and gradually disappeared in a plume of smoke, the crow grew larger and larger until it burst in a silent explosion of light.&lt;br /&gt;Sir Jelly stood blinking at the results of his interference. The Princess spoke, “I think we would be safer outside.”&lt;br /&gt;She led the two knights outside and not a moment too soon for with a horrendous crack the roof of the cottage collapsed.&lt;br /&gt;That's the end of the Witch” said Prince Christian.&lt;br /&gt;“I am not so sure,” said Princess Alison. “Look over there.”&lt;br /&gt;The mirror had survived the fall of the roof. The glass was covered in dust and cobwebs, but inside the mirror could be seen the face of the Witch.&lt;br /&gt;“What happened” asked the bemused Sir Jelly.&lt;br /&gt;“Once you turn a Witch’s spell against her, all her evil spells are destroyed,” explained Princess Alison.&lt;br /&gt;“What about my spell?” asked Sir Jelly worriedly.&lt;br /&gt;“That will be all right, because it is a potion rather than a spell and once made, they always work.” replied the Princess. “Now I would like to go home.”&lt;br /&gt;They mounted their horses, Princess Alison riding behind her brother. Off they set and once again Sir Jelly had to tell of his adventures.&lt;br /&gt;When they reached the Castle, they were welcomed by the King and Queen who threw a party to celebrate the end of the Witch.&lt;br /&gt;Prince Christian insisted that Sir Jelly name a ransom, but Sir Jelly did not want one.&lt;br /&gt;“I did not really beat you in fair fight, “ he explained. “It was my horse who was running away.”&lt;br /&gt;“All the same, you did knock me off mine and you did rescue Alison, so you must have some reward,” insisted Prince Christian.&lt;br /&gt;“You could teach me how to fight, so I can win back some of my lands and things,” said Sir Jelly.&lt;br /&gt;“Agreed!”&lt;br /&gt;Prince Christian was as good as his word and Sir Jelly soon became almost as good a fighter as the Prince himself. Once the knight had won back his lands and money he asked for the hand of Princess Alison in marriage. He gave up fighting which he did not really enjoy. He became such a happy man that he was no longer known as Sir Jelly, rather Sir Jolly.&lt;br /&gt;The mirror was collected from the ruins of the Cottage. It was carefully sealed in a room in a tower in the King's Castle. The window was bricked up so no light could shine on it and the only key to the door was melted down by the Castle armourer.&lt;br /&gt;“There it can stay forever,” said the King.&lt;br /&gt;“I am not so sure of that, but we can hope.” said Princess Alison.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="4421800316411441920"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;The Gardener's Boy&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;CHAPTER 1&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;THE GARDENER'S BOY&lt;br /&gt;T&lt;br /&gt;he Kingdom of Bolonia lay on the edge of the Dark Forest. The King lived in a very pretty palace surrounded by small, but very pretty and well cared for gardens. An old gardener and a boy looked after the gardens. The boy's name was Albert. He seemed to be rather stupid. Amongst the many silly things that did was to plant the daffodil bulbs upside down. Another time he pulled up the flowers and left the weeds. However, he tried very hard and was a pleasant lad. Everyone liked him and so his mistakes did not cost him his job.&lt;br /&gt;In the palace the King lived with his only daughter, Princess Esme, a beautiful girl who was in love with the gardener’s boy. He was in love with her. In fact, many of mistakes that he made were because he was thinking of her instead of his work. He knew very well that a gardener’s boy would never be allowed to marry a Princess,&lt;br /&gt;One day the Princess fell ill, Doctors and Physicians came from all over the land but not one could find a cure. It was a strange illness that meant that every time anyone spoke to the Princess she fell asleep. It was very inconvenient really. When she was called for tea, she fell asleep. Her poor teacher could not give her lessons. Worst of all her father, King Haliman, had no one to talk to in the evenings.&lt;br /&gt;In the end, in desperation, the King issued a proclamation.&lt;br /&gt;"Any person who can cure the Princess Esme of Bolonia of sleeping when spoken to, will be rewarded by the hand of the Princess in marriage."&lt;br /&gt;Albert, of course, was very interested when he heard the herald read the proclamation. If he could cure the Princess of this illness then everything would be perfect. While he was puzzling about it, Princess Esme came to see him.&lt;br /&gt;"Don't speak," she said. "You must find the cure and then we can be married."&lt;br /&gt;"How?" asked Albert.&lt;br /&gt;"Stupid boy, yawn" cried the Princess and sank down on the path asleep.&lt;br /&gt;While Albert stood and scratched his head, Princess Esme's ladies-in-waiting came and took her to bed. Albert had no idea how to cure the Princess. Then suddenly, he had an idea. Albert was an orphan. He had been brought up by an old woman whom Albert called Granny. She knew a lot about herbs. She might be able to help. He went to see her.&lt;br /&gt;The old lady shook her head. "There’s no herb I know of which will cure this illness, you will have to find the Tree of Knowledge, and ask its advice." Albert's ears pricked up.&lt;br /&gt;"Where is the Tree of Knowledge?" he demanded.&lt;br /&gt;"In the Dark Forest" replied Granny. "But,"&lt;br /&gt;It was too late. Albert had gone.&lt;br /&gt;"Stupid boy," she grumbled and shook her head sadly.&lt;br /&gt;Albert had dashed straight off into the forest. He ran and ran until he was quite lost. Only then did he realise that he had forgotten to ask whereabouts in the Dark Forest he would find the Tree of Knowledge. He walked slowly on wondering what he was going to do when, in between two trees, he saw a light.&lt;br /&gt;Now Albert was not so silly as to walk straight up to a light in the Dark Forest. Many strange people and things live in the forest. Albert crept carefully through the trees towards the light. It came from the window of a small cottage. He crept quietly up and peeped in at the window. In the room, he could see a table and a couple of chairs. On the table was a plate of bread and cheese. Albert’s stomach rumbled. He was hungry. As he stood looking in, not quite knowing what to do, he was grabbed from behind.&lt;br /&gt;"Got you, you young thief," growled an angry voice. "Inside where I can look at you," it went on.&lt;br /&gt;Albert found himself propelled through the door of the cottage. He was spun round and came face to face with an old man who was obviously very angry. He had a red face. Worse still, he carried a large stick that he looked ready to use. Albert shrank away. "Please," he gasped, "I'm not a thief," Albert stammered and blurted out the whole story.&lt;br /&gt;"Humph" grunted the old man, "Well, now you are here, you can make yourself useful, sweep the floor."&lt;br /&gt;Therefore, it was that Albert found himself cleaning the floor. He swept and swept until his arms and his back ached. All the while the old man kept up a string of complaints about how badly Albert was doing the job. When the floor was clean enough to the old man's satisfaction Albert had to dust, wash the dishes, clean the pans and lay the fire and all the time the old man criticised.&lt;br /&gt;Finally, when Albert was more tired than he had ever been before, the old man allowed him to stop and gave him some bread and cheese. After they had eaten, Albert had to tidy away the supper dishes.&lt;br /&gt;"You can sleep in that corner," snarled the old man.&lt;br /&gt;Albert was only to glad to crawl away and sleep.&lt;br /&gt;Next morning he was woken up by a rough hand shaking him.&lt;br /&gt;"Would you sleep all day?" There's work to be done." It was the old man.&lt;br /&gt;Albert protested that it was still dark, but he had no choice. He got up, cleaned the house from top to bottom, fetched water, chopped wood and all the time the old man kept up a stream of complaints. Eventually, Albert was allowed to have breakfast. During the meal, he got his breath back enough to ask about the tree of Knowledge.&lt;br /&gt;"Oh, I know where that is," said the old man. "It's just down the road however, you’ll never get to it. The Enchanted Wood is always one mile away from you. N matter how far you walk towards it, the Enchanted Wood remains one mile away from you. Now that's enough talking, clear the table, wash the dishes and then you can start on the garden.&lt;br /&gt;For the rest of the day, Albert dug, weeded, planted, hoed, raked and forked. He hardly had the energy to eat the meagre rations the old man allowed him. The thing that really upset Albert was the old man's constant fault finding. That night he collapsed into bed without a sound and slept.&lt;br /&gt;Next morning he awoke early. He could hear the old man still snoring. Albert decided he would show the old man. He got up quietly and did all the jobs that he had been forced to do the previous morning. He did not notice the old man watching him. When the house was as clean as a new pin and the water bubbling in the pot and the breakfast table laid, Albert went outside to chop wood.&lt;br /&gt;When he had finished he went back inside, on the table were two plates of bacon and eggs, a loaf of bread, a pot of honey and two mugs of steaming coffee. The old man had made breakfast, Albert was surprised but only said, "Thank you." He sat down and ate quietly. Before the old man could start complaining, Albert rose from the table, washed the dishes and went out to start work in the garden. He worked even harder than he had done the previous day. He did not notice the old man watching him from the window. Albert was so determined to please the old man that he thought very carefully about what he was doing and made no stupid mistakes.&lt;br /&gt;During the evening meal, the old man announced.&lt;br /&gt;"You've worked very will today; I'm going to help you." He gave Albert a leather jacket.&lt;br /&gt;"If you wear this you will be able to get into the Enchanted Wood. Once inside you must take it off before you question the tree. To leave the Enchanted Wood you must put the jacket back on. Bring it back when you have finished with it"&lt;br /&gt;Albert was very grateful, but the old man only told him to clear the table and wash the dishes. It was very difficult to sleep that night. Next morning he was again up early. He wanted to go straight away, but he was patient, did his jobs and ate breakfast. Then he asked if there were any more jobs that he needed to do. The old man seemed very pleased, but said that Albert had better go.&lt;br /&gt;Albert took the jacket and went on his way. It did not take him long to reach the edge of the Enchanted Forest. He knew he was there for he could see a tree in the distance, which no matter how hard he walked towards he never got any closer to it. He put on the jacket. Sure enough as the old man had said, he could enter. Before long, he found himself in a small clearing. There in the middle was a small silver leafed tree, which tinkled softly as the gentle breeze blew through the branches. Albert was a little disappointed. He bad expected a huge oak or a towering pine. Still, he approached it.&lt;br /&gt;Beneath the tree carved on a rock were these words:-&lt;br /&gt;'Approach bold traveller. Questions ask but three.For of knowledge this is the tree.When questions asked are answered thee, Depart,For then the knight will come for thee.'&lt;br /&gt;Albert was not certain what it meant, but he put his first question, "How can Princess Esme be cured of the sleeping illness?"&lt;br /&gt;There was no answer.&lt;br /&gt;Albert was disappointed and puzzled. He tried again, still no answer. Even more disappointed he wandered round the clearing until he came to a clear mossy sided pool. He sat and looked in the water. Idly he skimmed a pebble across the clear still water. When the ripples cleared, he saw the old man's face in the pool.&lt;br /&gt;"Take the jacket off," the face said and disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;Albert jumped to his feet.&lt;br /&gt;"Stupid boy," he thought and did has he had been told. He went back to the tree and asked the question again.&lt;br /&gt;A tinkly voice, spoke. Albert was not certain where it came from.&lt;br /&gt;"I know not the answer to your question."&lt;br /&gt;Albert was disappointed. "Who does?" he asked rudely.&lt;br /&gt;The tree did not seem to notice. "The pearl of wisdom may help you."&lt;br /&gt;"Where will I find it?" demanded Albert.&lt;br /&gt;"In the Southern Sea."&lt;br /&gt;"How can I find it?" asked Albert, but the tree did not answer.&lt;br /&gt;Albert realised he had asked three questions. Then he heard a thundering of hooves. He looked round, charging across the clearing was a knight on horseback.&lt;br /&gt;Albert turned and fled. He dodged in and out of the trees, trying to escape the Enchanted Forest, but he never seemed to get any nearer to the edge. A bird on the branch of a tree screamed at him, as he ran past.&lt;br /&gt;"Put the Jacket on."&lt;br /&gt;Albert gasped in horror. He had left the jacket near the pool. He would have to go back for it. Quickly Albert ran into the bushes. The knight went charging past. Albert took his chance and ran back to the clearing. The jacket was where he had left it. It only took a moment to put it on, but it was long enough for the knight to return. Albert fled with the knight in hot pursuit.&lt;br /&gt;Albert was finding breathing more and more painful. He slipped on a patch of leaves and fell. He lay there waiting for the lance. Nothing happened. Cautiously he sat up and looked round. There one mile behind him sat the knight on his horse.&lt;br /&gt;Albert heaved a sigh of relief and slumped down on the grass to recover. After a short rest, he set off down the path. The old man's cottage was empty, so Albert hung the jacket on a nail and wrote a note of thanks. Before he left, he washed the dishes, chopped some wood and filled the kettle with water.&lt;br /&gt;CHAPTER 2&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;THE PEARL&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;D&lt;br /&gt;own the Great South road, he journeyed and a long and weary trip it was, until at last he reached the sea. He walked along the sand towards a small town. There was one problem that had been worrying him all the journey. Where did one find pearls?&lt;br /&gt;As Albert walked along the beach he saw a fisherman hauling his boat from the water.&lt;br /&gt;"Good morning," called Albert and went to help.&lt;br /&gt;"Aye, it is," replied the man,” A calm sea and a light breeze, just right for fishing. If you've nothing to do perhaps you'd like to help unload the boat."&lt;br /&gt;Albert nodded. Perhaps the Fisherman would know where to find pearls.&lt;br /&gt;Albert found himself unloading fish, and a smelly job it was too. Then he helped the fisherman to hang up the nets to dry. They carried the fish into the nearby town and soon they had sold them all in the busy market. The fisherman invited Albert to stay the night. Albert was very grateful.&lt;br /&gt;After eating some lunch, the fisherman taught Albert how to mend the nets, and showed him the rock pools where eels and crabs lived under the rocks.&lt;br /&gt;The fisherman's face seemed familiar to Albert, but he could not think who it was.&lt;br /&gt;At supper that night, Albert asked where pearls might be found. The fisherman laughed at his ignorance. "You find pearls in oysters," he explained.&lt;br /&gt;"What's an oyster?" puzzled Albert.&lt;br /&gt;The fisherman looked annoyed and went to a cupboard. He brought out a shell.&lt;br /&gt;"That’s an oyster shell, pearls grow inside them. You have to fish them out of the sea, open them up and inside a few of them, you will find pearls. This is a 'pearl and he held up a small white bead.&lt;br /&gt;"Thank you" said Albert.&lt;br /&gt;Next morning, he went out in the boat and learnt how to row, steer and fish.&lt;br /&gt;In the afternoon Albert was free to wander down the beach. He saw the fisherman's boat and decided to go and look for oysters. He set off and when he was a little way out he cast the net as he had been taught. The net sank down and then Albert began to haul it in. He seemed to have made a large catch for the net was heavy. The side of the boat dipped alarmingly as Albert hauled the net over it. He was very surprised when a whiskered face appeared followed by a sleek shiny black body with flippers. Albert had caught a seal.&lt;br /&gt;It flopped into the boat entangled in the net. Albert was not quite certain what to do and nearly fell overboard when it spoke.&lt;br /&gt;"Don't stand there gaping, get this net off me," it barked.&lt;br /&gt;Albert was so surprised that he did as he was told. It took a long time and did a lot of damage to the net. Eventually, however, the seal was free.&lt;br /&gt;"Thank you" said the seal. "Sorry about the net," it went on. "It's my fault. I wasn't looking where I was going."&lt;br /&gt;"That's all right," said Albert, "I can mend it."&lt;br /&gt;"Good" said the seal, "Now what can I do for you?"&lt;br /&gt;Albert explained that he had been looking for the Pearl of Wisdom.&lt;br /&gt;"Ah" said the seal. "You won't find it round here. You will have to sail towards the setting sun until you can see the Isle of the Winds. You will not be able to get any nearer for the Isles are always one mile away from where you are. When you can see the Isles take this silver chain and throw it into the water. Then you can land. There, in a rock pool beneath a seal-shaped rock, you will find the Pearl of Wisdom. I must warn you that you must leave the Isle before the moon begins to rise or you will have to stay there forever. Also do not try to remove the pearl or you will be turned into stone. Now if you don't mind, I'd like to get on with catching my supper.&lt;br /&gt;Albert took the silver chain from round the seals neck and thanked the seal. The seal slid gracefully over the side.&lt;br /&gt;A moment later its head re-appeared.” Don’t forget about the rising moon."&lt;br /&gt;Albert rowed back to shore. He hung up the nets and worked very hard repairing them before the fisherman returned.&lt;br /&gt;Next morning they fished again and when they had finished, Albert asked if he could borrow the boat for the rest of the day. The fisherman willingly agreed provided Albert promised to return the boat in time for the next morning's fishing.&lt;br /&gt;Albert set off, rowing in the direction of the setting sum. The wind was against him so he could not use the sails. He pulled for hour after hour until his hands were blistered and raw, and his back felt as if it was broken in two.&lt;br /&gt;Eventually, he could see an island in the distance. He took the chain and threw it into the sea. He rowed again and in a few minutes his boat ground up onto a sandy shore.&lt;br /&gt;Albert jumped out and pulled the boat out of the water. By now the sun was starting to go down. He set out to explore. In the distance he saw some rocks. He ran towards them. There was a rock shaped like a seal and below it a rock pool. Carved into the stone, were these words.&lt;br /&gt;"Approach bold travellerQuestions ask but three.This is the pearl all-knowing and wiseQuestions asked and answered theeThen leave before the moon doth rise."&lt;br /&gt;Albert looked into the clear, still water of the pool. Resting on the sand was a large oyster shell. It opened to reveal a huge gleaming white pearl. Albert was about to put his hand in and take it when his eyes fell on a stone figure lying with its hand outstretched towards the water. He looked carefully at it. It was the figure of a young man. Prom the crown on its head Albert guessed it was a prince.&lt;br /&gt;Then he remembered the seal's warning. This young prince had obviously tried to steal the pearl and had been changed to stone. Albert shuddered and looked at the Prince's face. He was a pleasant looking person and Albert felt sorry for him. Still he had his own problems. Albert put his face close to the water and asked his question.&lt;br /&gt;"How can I cure Princess Esme of the sleeping illness?"&lt;br /&gt;A thin watery voice answered from somewhere in the pool.&lt;br /&gt;"You must make the princess sneeze with a feather from the Golden Cuckoo."&lt;br /&gt;"Where will I find the Golden Cuckoo?"&lt;br /&gt;"He lives on the highest peak of the Wild Mountains."&lt;br /&gt;Albert thought for a moment about the third question. His eyes moved round the pool. They rested on the stone Prince.&lt;br /&gt;"I wonder if I can restore this statue to life?" he said. He had not intended to say this out loud, but he spoke without thinking&lt;br /&gt;The pearl answered, "You must bathe his face in sea water taken from the light of a moonbeam.&lt;br /&gt;Albert had not really meant to have this as his third question, but it was as good as any other.&lt;br /&gt;The mention of moonlight made him think about the seal's warning to leave before the moon rose. He stood up to go. He looked down at the Prince. For a second he was undecided, then, he bent down and heaved the stone figure on to his shoulder. He could only just manage to stagger down the beach to the boat. All the while the sun was sinking lower and lower.&lt;br /&gt;Then behind him he heard a noise, he looked back, advancing towards him, its pincers opening and closing with a loud snap was a huge crab. Albert fled as fast as he could, with the figure. He began to regret bringing it, but the crab was too close to stop and leave it. He reached the boat, dropped the statue in and pushed the boat out into the water. The crab was nipping at his heels.&lt;br /&gt;Albert jumped in and began to row as hard as he could, leaving the crab on the sand. The last piece of the sun was beginning to disappear beneath the horizon. Albert rowed as hard as he could. He did not want to be a prisoner on the Isle of the Wind.&lt;br /&gt;Then a head popped up out of the sea.&lt;br /&gt;"Hello," said the seal.&lt;br /&gt;"Can't stop," gasped Albert.&lt;br /&gt;"Look at the island," advised the seal.&lt;br /&gt;Albert did as he was told and sure enough the Isles were far in the distance. He heaved a sigh of relief.&lt;br /&gt;"You did not warn me about the giant crab," complained Albert.&lt;br /&gt;"Some things you have to find out for yourself," said the seal. "Anyway you only just escaped in time, look."&lt;br /&gt;At that moment the moon appeared, bathing the sea in its silvery glow.&lt;br /&gt;"What about your silver chain?" asked Albert.&lt;br /&gt;"I’ve got it," replied the seal.&lt;br /&gt;Albert looked and he could see the silver chain back in place round the seals neck.&lt;br /&gt;"Now," said the seal, "You had better wake up the Prince or you will never get the boat back to the fisherman."&lt;br /&gt;Albert cupped his hands, took some seawater from the light of a moonbeam and poured on the figure's face. Immediately, a pink glow spread over the Prince’s face and across his body.&lt;br /&gt;"Excellent" said the seal and sank beneath the waves.&lt;br /&gt;"Thank you" called Albert and turned to watch the figure.&lt;br /&gt;It sat up and said, "The pearl."&lt;br /&gt;"Careful" shouted Albert as the boat rocked alarmingly.&lt;br /&gt;"Where am I?" demanded the Prince looking round him.&lt;br /&gt;Albert explained all that he knew.&lt;br /&gt;"You tried to steal the pearl," accused Albert.&lt;br /&gt;The Prince looked shamefaced. "Yes" he muttered, "It was so lovely, I'm sorry."&lt;br /&gt;"So you should be" said Albert, forgetting that he too had almost done the same.&lt;br /&gt;"Can you row?" asked Albert.&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, why?" replied the Prince.&lt;br /&gt;Albert showed his blistered hands. The Prince sympathised and took the oars. There was no wind at all and so they had to row all the way back. As he pulled the Prince told his story.&lt;br /&gt;His name was Egbert and he had been put under a spell by the Witch of the Dark Forest. The spell meant that he was unable to go into his own Kingdom without hiccupping constantly. He had, had to live with relations. When he was old enough to go he had set off to find a way to break the spell. After many adventures he had found the Pearl of Wisdom. It had given him the answer before touc
